Blog

At Hope’s direction, my wife crawled over to where I was seated on the sofa, took my hard penis in her mouth and began to lick and suck me. Hope sat down behind her and began to lick Sonia’s pussy as she pleasured me. Sonia reached behind her and began to rub Hope’s pussy.

And suddenly there was a knock on the door.

Hope jumped up, peeked out the curtain and then opened the door. In walked Sonia’s daughter, Molly, and her best friend Bridgette. Both girls were 19 years old and in their first year of college.

“Well, what’s going on here?” Molli exclaimed.

Hope laughed, “Oh, just a little payback session for your mom. She needed a good spanking on her little butt to get her straightened out.”

“Oh, I see,” Molly replied. All I can say is she’s had it coming for a long time!”

“Molly!” Sonia exclaimed, her face beet red.

“Well, you DO deserve it,” Molli retorted. “You have a great husband now, but you sure don’t appreciate him, and the way you talk to him sometimes isn’t very nice! So, please just go right on ahead; don’t mind us.” She grinned.

“Oh, no!” said Sonia! “You two young ladies just march right on back out the door!”

“No, they’re staying!” Hope interjected. In fact, I called and invited them! I think they need to see what happens to women who don’t treat their husbands right.” With that, Hope walked over, took Sonia by the hand and helped her to her feet. Then she sat down on an ottoman and pulled Sonia face down over her lap. Sonia’s pink bottom was once again on display for all of us to see. Hope began to spank her again, alternately slapping each cheek slowly and firmly. The girls moved closer, where they could watch the spanking from close quarters. Molly’s friend, Bridgette, who hadn’t uttered a word as yet, watched with especially rapt attention as Sonia’s bottom was spanked again and again.

I had put a throw pillow over my privates as soon as the girls walked in and Sonia released me from her mouth. Now Molly looked at me and grinned, “You weren’t quite quick enough; I’ve been wanting to see that thing ever since you and Mom got together. God, she wasn’t exaggerating a bit when she told me how big it is!”

“Well, it really is none of your business,” I replied. “Maybe you need a bit of what your mom is getting right now, to teach you some manners.”

Hope glanced over at me with a smile on her face. “I’d be happy to take care of Molly, if you’d like to take over for me for a while.” she offered.

I nodded my assent, and Hope quickly transferred Sonia to my lap. I started again where Hope left off, slapping Sonia’s gorgeous bottom vigorously. This elicited an occasional squeal from time to time and a few tears, but I was not exerting a tremendous amount of force. In fact, between spanks I rubbed her cheeks and slipped my hand between her legs to rub her pussy, which was still dripping with moisture.

In the meantime, Bridgette had switched position again, so she could see exactly what I was doing to Sonia’s bottom. Finally she leaned over and whispered in my ear asking if she could rub Sonia’s bottom. I smiled at her and nodded, and she began to rub Sonia’s bottom gently between each smack I landed on it. I don’t believe I have ever seen anyone focus with such intensity as Bridgette did. She seemed totally oblivious to everything else in the room except Sonia’s body. As she continued to touch Sonia and I continued to spank, Bridgette’s ministrations became more and more intimate. She reached around and fondled Sonia’s small breasts and her fingers played, longer and longer each time, tickling Sonia’s pussy and anus. By now, Sonia was moaning and writhing on my lap as the spanking and the fondling continued. Eventually, Bridgette’s fingers moved slowly, but relentlessly, in and out of Sonia’s wet pussy and her other hand rubbed circles on Sonia’s clit as I continued to spank her bottom with a slow, steady pace. Suddenly, Sonia groaned mightily as she came on Bridgette’s hand.

While Bridgette and I worked on Sonia, Hope had made Molly remove every stitch of her clothing and get down on all fours on the living room floor. She was spanking Molly’s bottom in time with the spanking I was giving her mother. As Hope turned Molly’s bottom cheeks pink, I could see the smile on Molly’s lips and the passion in her face. She was being spanked as she watched her mother get spanked, and she was enjoying it immensely. Hope paused between spanks, as I did, and licked Molly’s pussy and bottom as Bridgette played with Sonia.

Just seconds after Sonia spent, Molly had a very loud, very intense orgasm of her own.

Hope stopped spanking Molly’s bottom for a moment and answered the door. In walked Robin, another one of the girls from the afternoon’s gym session.

“Well, I figured it was the more the merrier,” Hope grinned at me.

“Absolutely!” was the best response I could muster. This was an absolute dream come true.

Robin was already taking her clothes off, and Hope walked back to Molly, who had maintained her doggie-style position on the floor.

“I have an idea,” Hope said brightly. Let’s have a little show here! Molly, you turn around so we can all see your pretty bottom, and Sonia, you get right here next to her so we can see yours. These have to be two of the sweetest tushies in California right here!”

As Sonia and Molly rearranged themselves on the floor, Robin came over, plopped herself on the couch next to me and snuggled up. She was very affectionate and always gave me a hug whenever she saw me and she always looked terrific in her leotards, but this was truly phenomenal: she was completely naked and pressed tightly against my side. On the other side, Bridgette was sitting, with one hand down the front of her pants and the other playing under her blouse.

Oh, my God, she murmured, would you look at that!” I was only too happy to look. My wife and her daughter were now kneeling side by side, their elbows on the floor and their butts facing those of us on the couch, and let me tell you, there was absolutely nothing left to the imagination. Hope had arranged them so that everything was on display.

Sonia’s pussy had been shaved earlier that day at the aerobic studio. Her pussy was wet from her earlier orgasms and the smooth white lips were puffy and slightly parted, revealing the pink and beige inner lips. Her anus was also visible, a puckered brown little hole that, I knew from experience, had the ability to stretch considerably. Her buttocks were smooth and taut and muscular, not a dimple or a wrinkle, and bright pink from the spankings she had been receiving.

Right next to her, Molly’s privates were similarly displayed. Molly had naturally auburn hair. She had shaved her pussy, leaving just a small thatch of auburn above it. Her pussy was light pink, and somewhat smaller than her mother’s. Molly had obviously enjoyed her spanking and Hope’s sucking and licking; a bead of clear fluid trickled from her pussy and ran down the lips toward her pink clit. She reached back between her legs and spread the moisture around the little pink bump. Hope smacked her bottom and told her to wait. Molly’s bottom hole was a gorgeous, bright pink color, a meaty little rosebud. Her bottom was not as muscular as
Sonia’s, but was full and round, without an ounce of excess fat. It was also quite pink from Hope’s spanking it. As we watched, Hope moved from one to the other and spread their pussy lips apart so we could see up inside and then spread their bottom cheeks open, which had the effect of opening both holes wider at once.

“Do you guys have a ruler around here?” Hope asked. “I think we need to get a little more color in these cheeks!”

I replied that there was one on Sonia’s desk in the corner of the living room. Hope went over, picked up the one-foot wooden ruler and returned to the two women kneeling in front of us. She started spanking each of the four cheeks, lightly at first, one smack to each buttock, and then back to the first to repeat the sequence. Smack, smack, smack, smack went the ruler. As she continued to spank their upturned bottoms, Hope increased the intensity of the strokes and then the frequency, going from one smack to two and then to three. This elicited squeals from mother and daughter as the blows landed and then they began to sniffle and cry, Sonia first and then Molly. Their buttocks progressed from a light pink color to bright pink and finally to bright red. As the women began to cry, Hope stopped spanking their bottoms and moved from one to the other, spanking their exposed, wet pussies with her hand. She didn’t spank hard, just light little spanks, repeated at a quick cadence. These brought impassioned moans from the two.

Bridgette, in the meantime, had slid her jeans down past her knees, and I could see her hand moving rapidly under her panties as she patted her own pussy, mimicking Hope’s technique. Her eyes were wide open, taking in the scene of her friend and her friend’s mother getting their pussy spankings. Suddenly, her body stiffened and she moaned as she came.

On my other side, Robin had stretched out so she could fondle herself as she watched. I was caressing her breasts and tweaking her pink nipples as she rubbed her pussy. “Oh, God, I am so wet and so excited!” she exclaimed.

Hope stopped spanking Molly’s puss and left the room for a moment. She returned with a small bottle of oil from our bedroom and began to spread it on Sonia and Molly’s assholes. As we watched intently, Hope pressed her index fingers into the two exposed anuses and began to move her fingers in and out. She dipped her fingers into the women’s bottoms four or five times and then pulled them out to smack their cheeks several times each. Then her fingers were re-inserted and the asshole fucking commenced again. This seemed to especially excite Molly, who once again reached back between her legs to play with her pussy as Hope spanked her and probed her anus.

After an intense orgasm of her own, Robin had started playing with my cock. She was such a tease. She would manipulate it gently and then stop so I wouldn’t get excited enough to come. Bridgette, her hand still in her pants, was breathing heavily as she alternately watched Hope doing the women and Robin’s hand fondling my hard penis.

After a while, Robin said, “Hey! How come Bridgette still has her clothes on? Come on, girl, you’re the only one who isn’t naked around here!”

“N-n-no, it’s OK, Bridgette stammered nervously. I’ll just keep them on.”

“Like hell!” said Robin. You can take them off or I’ll do it for you.”

“Why don’t you do it then,” Bridgette replied, her face bright red.

Robin let go of my cock (just in time once again) and pulled Bridgette to her feet. Off came the shoes, pants, blouse, bra and panties, leaving Bridgette as nude as the rest of us. There was a collective gasp from all of us. Hope stopped what she was doing, and Sonia and Molly both turned around to look. Standing before us was one of the most beautiful bodies we had ever seen. Bridgette had always taken care to dress to hide her beauty, and none of us, except Molly, had a clue as to what was hidden under the somewhat frumpy clothes. Bridgette was tall, statuesque, with large breasts, brownish nipples with reddish tips and the most luscious ass you’ve ever seen. She was not cut and muscular like the others, but just gorgeous all the same.

“Hey, Molly, you ever get to mess with that?” Hope queried.

“Sure, we’re roommates!” Molly exclaimed.

“Well,” Hope replied, “I think you two should show us what happens after the lights go out in the dorm!”

Molly glanced at Bridgette, the question unspoken, but obvious. Bridgette’s face was once again bright red as she murmured, “I will if you will, Molly.”

And suddenly, there was a knock on the door. What now? (Another chapter?)

---

A couple learns about multiple sex partners and what pleasure they bring

Dinner Party Aftermath

My wife and I had just moved into the neighbourhood a few weeks before. After getting to meet and know the neighbours somewhat, we were invited to a dinner party at one of their homes. What happened after dinner was amazing and made a life style change for me and my wife in so many ways.
It all started on a Saturday night when we were invited for dinner at our neighbour’s house next door. Three couples were also there so we got to meet our other neighbours. George and Joy were the hosts of the dinner . Peter and Janice were neighbours living across the street and Jim and Fran lived on the other side of us.
We enjoyed the dinner and conversation. After several drinks and a great meal, the men retired to George’s den for cigars and more conversation. After about twenty minutes, George suggested we watch a new film he had just received. We all agreed and sat down around a large screen TV as George got the film ready for viewing. After turning it on, he joined the rest of us on the large couch.
The film opened up with a naked woman standing right in front of the camera with three other women surrounding her. The naked woman had her head back as one of the other women had her lips glued to hers while the other two women fondled her breasts and pried her legs apart. I could see one of the women finger fucking the naked woman with rapid thrusts of her hand. The four of them remained that way for several minutes then parted and what was revealed, made my head swim as I gawked in shock at the screen.
The naked woman was my wife and the other women were the wives of the men watching the film with me. I was shocked as my wife were very much a prude and our sex life was sporadic at best. To have three other women making love to her at the same time was unthinkable. As shocked as I was, it was very sensual and erotic to see my wife in the arms of the other women and what they were doing to her, could only be explained as a fantasy for me.
The women moved towards a bed and soon my wife was flat on her back with the other women surrounding her. Joy leaned down and their lips locked together as their tongues explored each others mouth. Janice had moved down between my wife’s thighs and was licking her cunt and clit while Fran sucked and fondled my wife’s breasts. I could hear the moans and groans coming from all the women as they continued fucking and making love to my wife.

I heard some rustling besides me but my eyes were glued to the screen wanting to see what would happen next. Joy moved so her cunt became visible and wow, what a surprise. She had a cock, a beautiful cock that was hard and standing straight out in front of her. The next to move was Fran and she too had a beautiful looking hard cock sticking straight out in front of her. Janice then moved and revealed a large strap on dildo sticking out in front of her.
The three women moved around my wife like vipers and constantly changed positions. Janice with her large strap on was now between my wife’s legs and while holding them up in the air, was thrusting the strap on in and our of my wife’s cunt. Fran had moved to my wife’s head and her hard cock was between my wife’s lips.
Joy took over sucking and fondling my wife’s breasts as she was getting fucked and sucked on Fran’s hard cock.
I was still in shock when I turned to look at the other men. Much to my surprise, they all had their hard cocks out and were rubbing up and down their shafts while they watched the screen. I realized then that I was very hard too and so I joined the other men in revealing my cock. I rubbed up and down my shaft as I watched the screen and the four women.
They had changed positions once more. Now Fran was fucking my wife while Joy had her cock buried in my wife’s mouth. Janice was fondling and sucking my wife’s breasts while Fran fucked her with fast short thrusts. The moans and groans had gotten louder and I could hear my wife moaning above the noise of the other three women. Again, they changed positions and Joy was now fucking my wife while Fran had her hard cock buried in my wife’s mouth. Janice continued to suck and lick my wife’s breasts.
For almost an hour, the three women fucked, sucked and licked every inch of my wife’s body and finished of by having my wife on her knees with Janice underneath her with the large strap on in her cunt while Joy, who had a bigger cock than Fran was fucking my wife’s ass while Fran had her cock still buried in my wife’s mouth. The four women all came to a thundering climax almost at the same time and the cries of ecstasy filling the room.
The screen went dark and I sat back on the couch. It took a minute of two for me to fathom what I had just seen and realize that the other three men were watching me. I turned and weakly smiled at George before looking down to see that he had taken his pants off and he hard bare cock was sticking up front of him. I quickly looked around and saw that Peter and Jim were completely naked.

Before I could move or say anything, George reached over and grabbed my hard cock and started to rub it with his meaty hand. It felt so good that I didn’t try to stop him as I watched Jim and Peter moving towards me with their hard cocks swinging as they walked.
Suddenly, George leaned down and I found his hot mouth surrounding my cock. It felt so good that I closed my eyes and leaned back against the pillows. When I did, I felt the couch move and opening my eyes, I found Pete’s hard cock inches from my mouth. Without a word, he pressed his head against my lips and I opened my mouth. His cock slid into my mouth and he started to slowly thrust his hips back and forth, fucking my mouth. I then felt my legs being lifted up in the air and I was pulled to the edge of the couch. A wet hot tongue licked up the entire length of my crack and after a few more licks, it stopped on my hole and tried to pry into me.
I groaned as I came in George’s mouth while Peter’s cock twitched and I found myself swallowing his hot liquid as fast as I could. Jim in the mean time had entered my ass hole with his tongue and was thrusting it in and out of me while caressing my cheeks and keeping my legs far apart.
After Peter’s cock slid out of my mouth, George immediately took his place and I felt his head against the back of my throat. His thrusts were a little faster and harder but I managed to keep up with him while I felt the other two men doing things to my body that I had only dreamed about.
While George fucked my mouth, Jim had my legs wide apart and over his shoulders as his cock was poised at my ass hole. I felt his head briefly against my hole then a sharp intense pain as he pushed his cock into me. I half moaned and half screamed around George’s cock as Jim pushed his cock further and further into me. He soon was completely inside me and I felt his balls resting against the back of my thighs.
Peter, in the mean time, had moved up and was running his hard cock across my chest, circling my nipples. They seemed to respond to his cock as I felt them harden and soon felt his cock rubbing against them with more furor. Jim had now started moving his hard cock bask and forth inside me and it filled my canal completely. The pain I had initially felt had disappeared and I was filled with a feeling of fullness. I could feel his head rubbing against the walls of my canal every time he moved in or out of me.

I had never thought about having sex with another man before this evening and now as what was happening to me continued, I found I was starting to enjoy it. I pushed back against Jim’s thrusts and he sped up. Soon I could hear and feel his balls slapping against the back of my thighs with every thrust up into me he made. George suddenly filled my mouth with his hot liquid and I swallowed all of it. Peter then took George’s place and I sucked on his cock while Jim finished fucking me with long and hard thrusts.
I felt Jim come inside me and as he exploded, I did too, my cock spewing hot, wet liquid straight up into the air. It landed on me and Peter and I felt George’s tongue lapping it all off the two of us. Jim finally slid out of me and Peter came in my mouth. After I had swallowed all his come, I thought the evening was coming to an end. Little did I know as I was turned over and forced to my knees. George had wiggled under me and someone behind me, helped his cock enter my ass hole. As he thrust up into me, I opened my eyes and found Pete’s dripping cock in front of me. I immediately opened my mouth and he slid his cock into me. I licked around his head and softly sucked his come soaked cock until I felt Jim’s cock pushing against my ass hole as George had stopped fucking me.
Jim pushed his hard cock into my ass hole and I screamed around Peter’s cock. I now had two hard cocks inside my ass hole and they both started fucking me at the same time. What a feeling. Around the pain, I felt the two heads rubbing against my walls and each other through the thin skin. It started to feel good as they continued fucking me while I sucked on a hard cock. When they came, they came together and I felt a rush of hot liquid running down my thighs as they held themselves still inside me while their two cocks spewed their hot liquid deep into me. It only took a moment before my throat was assaulted by hot liquid running down it almost making me gag. I swallowed just in time and for the third or was it the fourth time, I tasted hot man come and loved it.
The two cocks in my ass hole had by this time slid out of me and I felt raw and sore. I knew that they wanted to continue but I begged off. Several minutes later, the women joined us and after a lot of smiling and hugging, they told us how much they enjoyed the show we had put on and that they wanted to join us next time. Would there be a next time? If my wife had anything to say about it, there would and maybe more after that. This had completely turned her on and she wanted to continue as often as we could.

---

Darlene and Jennifer the final chapter

Darlene Chapter 3

Darlene and I came out of the shower and we only had our towels wrapped around us, all the massage equipment was gone from the room, only a musky trace of Jennifer’s perfume remained. That and the smell of sex. I was buggered so I dropped my towel on the floor and laid back on the bed, Darlene did the absolute same. We kissed for a few minutes, strangely it wasn’t awkward, I mean we had just finished a threesome with a 21 year old Thai masseuse named Jennifer, I had just finished fucking both girls, I had fucked and came in both of their arses, but like I said it didn’t seem awkward. I was waiting for the questions or the accusations, but all I got from Darlene was that was one of my biggest turn ons ever, I had dreamt of being with another girl, I have even masturbated about it, today it happened, with that she let her fingers creep down to her pussy. She wasn’t masturbating but her fingers were just down there. Darlene rolled over and kissed me again and then looked at me seriously and said you fucked my arse, you really fucked it hard, I liked every minute of it but fuck it still hurts. And you came. And I really squirted all over you didn’t I. Darlene was glowing. We must have been laying there for about a hour, it was 5.30pm Friday night and the room phone rang, Darlene answered as she was closer and it was a quick conversation, all she said was yeah we are still lying in bed. Darlene hung up leaned back and said it was Jennifer, she is on her way up.

A couple of minutes later there was a knock on the door, Darlene jumped up grabbed a towel and wrapped herself and went to open the door, in came Jennifer in her casual clothes, tight little denim shorts, black t shirt and sandals, typical Gold Coast attire. I had got under the covers. Darlene was standing there with just a towel wrapped around her when Jennifer pulled the towel off her and kissed her. That was almost enough to make my cock hard again, Darlene and Jennifer kissed deeply then broke apart. Darlene came and sat on the bed and Jennifer went over and sat in the chair. Jennifer asked what Darlene and I were doing tonight, Darlene said that we were going to go and eat at the hotels acclaimed Japanese restaurant, Jennifer said why don’t we all go down to Jupiters casino, they have a great Chinese restaurant and then there are bars and a nightclub we can eat, drink and dance. It sounded great. The girls started talking about what they were going to wear, it was a little strange as there was a 9 year age difference between Darlene and Jennifer. Darlene was soon standing at her bag showing a short black dress that was cut pretty low and showed her back, both girls were very similar in build, with Darlene being more busty. Jennifer was looking at a red skirt Darlene had packed, age old question why do Asians always look so hot in red. In a flash Jennifer had stripped out of her denim shorts and t shirt and was pulling the red skirt up over her hips, she looked gorgeous. She was just standing there no top, no bra on just a red skirt on, Darlene pulled out the stockings and Jennifer was like a schoolgirl wanting to try them on, they were a little short and a the lace showed with the skirt but Jennifer looked at me on the bed and suggested maybe when we get back here tonight I might put them on for you. What a thought.

Darlene said she had pantyhose and soon Jennifer had opened a sleeve of the sheer pantyhose Darlene always wore, even Jennifer made a comment about how sheer they were. Darlene told Jennifer to try her black skirt that she wore on Friday night on and I was hard pressed to keep my cock contained at this point, Jennifer had taken the red skirt off, she looked at me and used her tongue to lick her lips while she was standing wearing only the sheer pantyhose, then pulled the black skirt up, the black one was the winner. Darlene was still standing there naked, she walked over to me and pulled the sheet covering me off me, my cock had risen to its full potential. Darlene leant down and gently licked the head of my cock, Jennifer had pulled the black skirt off and taken the pantyhose off while watching Darlene lick my cock, she came up next to Darlene and licked the other side of my cock, this was heaven. Soon both girls were greedily licking my cock or sucking my balls, Darlene looked at me, then continued licking my cock, every now and then both girls would let their tongues touch. Jennifer was gently grinding her pussy on my left leg, the licking and the grinding continued unitl my cock was twitching and my highs were quivering. Both girls knew what was about to happen and positioned their face and mouths side by side, when I started spraying my creamy cum both girls soon had cum covered faces. Darlene surprised me by immediately licking the cum off Jennifer’s face, if that wasn’t a turn on what she did next made me almost cum again she kissed Jennifer and made sure that as she was kissing her she transferred some of my cream in her mouth to Jennifer. This lasted a few minutes and was a real turn on.

Darlene was a little angry as she had got some cum in her hair so she, had to wash her hair again, so she was the first one up and off to the shower again, it was only about 6.30pm. Jennifer laid beside me still naked and soon as she heard the shower run she instantly put her hand on my cock and wanked me off gently, I was already hard and Jennifer whispered in my ear she could just fuck me right now. I knew Darlene took relatively long showers especially if she was washing her hair that I figured we had at least 15 minutes. I pulled Jennifer up and my cock naturally found her slit open and moist, so access into her pussy was immediate. Jennifer didn’t bounce up and down, she more ground and rode my cock by squirming around on it, was a great feeling and within 2 minutes Jennifer was licking my ear and told me she was going to cum. This was great her young Thai cunt was gripping, squeezing and contracting on my cock as she came, she bit on my ear gently as she came. She kept squirming and grinding as she came and this was soon pushing me to a release, I would have loved to tell the world a 22 year old hot Thai pussy was about to take my load, but I remembered I wasn’t allowed to plant my seed in her. Fuck this was primal, just raw intense sex. I needed to get Jennifer off me and off me now I was that close, I told her so. Jennifer whispered in my ear just another minute im gonna cum again baby, please just another minute, your cock is driving me insane. Ever tried not to cum, its impossible, in the words of Homer Simpson think un sexy thoughts. She ground down once, I could feel her pussy contracting, she ground down twice, she was grinding with a more intense approach, she ground down for the third time, her legs were gently starting to quiver, she ground down for the fourth time I put my hands on her tight little arse cheeks, her arse was shaking, she ground down for the fifth time, I had lost control, and sprayed my seed deep into her womb, spray after spray was fired from my cock buried its full 8 inches deep in Jennifer’s pussy, Jennifer too let her orgasm release, and her Thai pussy had came. Jennifer buried her head in the pillow to subdue her noise. Still the water ran in the shower. Jennifer lifted her head and looked at me and said I am so sorry, I just couldn’t get off, I needed that, you filled me baby, you filled me with your cum. Jennifer rolled off me and our combined fluids ran out of her pussy down her thighs. I should have been worried about what just occurred, but I just lay there basking in the knowledge I had filled this little Thai pussy with my cum. Christ I had unloaded what felt like a bucket load of cum in that pussy.

I heard the shower cease and I was still lying on my back grinning like a idiot, Jennifer was lying beside me, her pussy still leaking my cream so she told me. Darlene came out and immediately saw what we had been doing, in fact she just said did you cum in her, shes not on the pill. Jennifer said it was her fault she wouldn’t get off me. Darlene soften her demeanor then looked at me again and said Christ how much did you cum, I sat up and looked and Darlene was right Jennifer’s pussy was messy, Jennifer used her finger and scooped up some cum that had leaked on the sheets, like before she licked her finger clean, Darlene quickly got on her knees and started lapping up the cum from Jennifer’s messy cum drenched pussy. I don’t know if she did this because she wanted to make Jennifer orgasm or if she wanted to lick my cum out of Jennifer’s pussy, it looked like a mixture of both, Darlene was slurping at Jennifer’s cunt and she looked content like a cat licking up cream, but like a cat every now and then she would lick at the rim of the bowl where there was no cream and when that lick was undertaken Jennifer would convulse gently and bite her lip in pleasure, clearly Darlene was teasing her clit every now and then. Jennifer looked across at me and said your girlfriend is licking your seed out of my pussy. Jennifer put her hands on Darlene’s head and pulled her closer to her pussy, then she said lick all your boyfriends cum out of my pussy. Jennifer didn’t cum and she let Darlene know that her tongue didn’t satisfy her, Darlene looked a little angry and suggested Jennifer had a pretty good time while she was in the shower so she shouldn’t complain. I don’t know if the girls were getting catty or teasing each other. Jennifer took the opportunity to make her escape, she said she needed to go home and grab some stuff and she would be back in a few hours, Darlene walked up and kissed her and said don’t be to long, she was just teasing I think, Jennifer looked a little more relaxed as well.

I was still lying on the bed naked when Darlene walked up and laid beside me, she kissed me and put her head on my shoulder, after a minute she rolled on her side and looked at me, she asked if Jennifer was a good fuck, I said it was different and then told her about it. Darlene asked if I wanted to fuck Jennifer again, I did but I also knew that what Darlene and I had was allowing me to enjoy this experience so it was a catch 22 I knew now that Darlene was open to this, it would happen again and again, so I guessed I needed to tread with a little caution. Talking like this to Darlene must have got her a little horny as she lifted herself and sat down on me, I was still hard and my cock slid straight into Darlene’s moist pussy. Darlene told me to tell her in detail how Jennifer fucked me. I did and soon Darlene was replicating Jennifer move for move. Darlene squirmed, ground on my cock, my hands were on Darlene’s arse squeezing each cheek, Darlene started kissing and licking my ear lobe just like Jennifer did and soon Darlene was telling me she was about to cum. With each squirm, each ground Darlene drove me that little bit closer to another unloading. Darlene ground down and squirmed her pussy hard down on my cock as she came, her arse just like Jennifer’s was quivering in my hands, that feeling sent me over the edge and as I came deep in Darlene’s pussy, Darlene was still squirming as she grabbed my face and started kissing me passionately. Darlene collapsed in my arms complaining of a sore pussy, and a sore arse, she said she didn’t think her pussy could do that again.

We both got up and I had a quick shower as did Darlene about her fourth for the day, Darlene got out before me and I heard her call from the room that Jennifer was here. I got out dried myself and made my way out to the room. Jennifer was dressing in Darlene’s little blank skirt, she had pantyhose on and a red strapless bra. Bugger I missed seeing her naked. Jennifer looked up and winked. I suggested she didn’t need the bra as Jennifer didn’t have the biggest tits, Jennifer looked at me and told me to go fuck myself. Jennifer then put a dark pink/red top on in fact the bra wasn’t needed as Darlene soon suggested she take it off, Jennifer did and other than seeing a little nipple outline there was no difference. Jennifer then put a pair of red high heels on she looked gorgeous. Darlene quickly dressed in a grey short skirt, black high heels, a lacey half white, half black g string, matching bra and a silk top. Surprisingly no pantyhose or stockings. Jennifer had brought a bottle of champagne, so we drank that before we left. The three of us headed down to the lobby and we were soon in the first taxi heading to Jupiters Casino. All three of us were sitting in the back and Darlene took my hand and rested my hand on her bare leg, she felt so soft. The taxi ride only took 10 minutes and we were soon at Jupiters, the doorman opened the door and we all exited. Jennifer lead us straight to the Chinese restaurant, and she even had the forethought to make a booking. We sat at a table located beside the restaurant in what was made out to be a Chinese garden. We ordered dinner and drinks and were soon enjoying a wine. I was interested to see if Darlene was going to curb her alcohol input with another girl around, let alone another girl that I had just fucked and enjoyed. A couple of times Darlene rubbed her leg up my leg and I used my hand to rub her leg and inner thigh. At one point my hand rubbed against Darlene’s g string. Im pretty sure Jennifer knew I was doing that but she didn’t say anything. We had consumed a bottle of wine and Darlene excused herself to use the facilities, I ordered another bottle of wine. Jennifer looked at me and brought me down to earth with a resounding thump, she told me she would see a doctor the following day for a morning after pill, it felt like my cock had been deflated. But then Jennifer looked at me and said this is good it will allow you to cum in my pussy again tonight and tomorrow if I wanted. instantly my cock was hard again. I felt bad for Jennifer I felt real bad but I tried to put it out of my mind until I could process it better.

Darlene returned the same time the new bottle of wine was brought out, in fact it was like a traffic jam as our entrees arrived too. Darlene sat and drank a little more of her wine and I felt her leg rubbing mine, she put her right leg over my left leg and said lets eat. We dug into the entrees and Jennifer was right the food was explicit. Soon we had finished the entrees and the waiter took away the plates. I let my hand rest on Darlene’s knee, wow her skin felt so supple tonight, I let my hand wander up under her skirt and rested it on her inner thigh, I couldn’t resist I wanted to rub my finger against that lacey g string again, as my hand crept up I soon found Darlene had removed her g string as my fingers had found her pussy lips, just touching Darlene’s pussy in this restaurant at this moment was electric, I felt Darlene flinch, my cock had swollen. I gently rubbed my finger along her pussy lips, I didn’t part them nor did I finger her I just gently traced my finger along her lips. I felt Darlene’s right hand moving towards my hand, her fingers touched my fingers and I felt something in her hand she gave me her g string. The waiter came and poured some more wine and Darlene was certainly consuming the most, I was hopeful she would slow down a little. Jennifer stood and said she needed to use the bathroom and she left. I looked at Darlene and said you look incredible. I got her underwear in my pocket and slid my hand back under the table and under her skirt. Seeing Jennifer still wasn’t back I slid my finger between the lips and immediately found Darlene’s clit and out a little pressure upon it with my finger. All it took was 4 little rubs and Darlene’s breathing labored and her eyes closed, fuck me she just came, she was really sensitive tonight. Our mains arrived and I saw Jennifer making her way towards us. Jennifer sat and she immediately saw the contented look on Darlene’s face. She leant forward and looked at Darlene and said did you really do it, I must have looked confused because Darlene said I told Jennifer I was going to do that, I was just hopeful you were going to play along.

We ate our meal and I couldn’t fault the food, we also ordered more wine and sat and enjoyed. It was about 10.00pm and Jennifer was eager to get to the nightclub. Darlene stood and whispered in my ear she wanted her g string back, I fished it out of my packet and Darlene made her way to the bathroom, I guess to put it back on. Jennifer put her hand under the table and squeezed my crotch and said she hoped I was going to be good to go tonight. I didn’t think id have any problems. Jennifer also suggested that Darlene had drank a bit more than both her and I, she finished it with what happened today she probably needed it, sadly I new a little better, I prayed I was wrong but I was pretty sure I knew what was going to happen tonight, that was Darlene face down passed out. Darlene got back and I settled the bill and we headed towards the nightclub. As we made our way there I let my hand rub the side of Darlene’s skirt, she had put the g string back on I could feel the material through the skirt. Darlene turned her head and told me its only on until we get home then she wanted to wear my cock. Jennifer heard part of the conversation and asked what she said and Darlene turned and told her she had put her g string back on but as soon as we got back to the hotel both Jennifer and I had better keep something in her pussy, Jennifer smiled and held Darlene’s hand. We made our way into the nightclub and it was all dark, and loud with strobe lighting, we found a table and sat. Jennifer said she wanted to buy Darlene and I a cocktail so she took off to the bar. Jennifer returned with 9 shot cocktails, 3 each. We started with something green, midori and something, bit too sweet for me but Jennifer was only 22, Darlene threw her one straight back. The second one was brown and was a baileys based flavor, again a little sweet again Darlene threw her one back. Id seen Darlene drink heavily, but I was wondering if id see her throw up tonight. The third cocktail was black with something white floated on top, black smbucca, that was ok but im a simple guy give me wild turkey and dry and im happy. Jennifer got up and took Darlene out to dance, they both got a little grindy with each other and soon had a few people looking at them.

After about ten minutes both returned and both were pretty sweaty, so I got up and had a bottle of wine as well as some cold water. Jennifer looked great, she really was a stunning oriental creature and I wondered how her looks would change over time as they sometimes do with Asians. Darlene too looked sensational. Darlene had drank her water and had soon consumed a glass of wine. Jennifer was talking to this blonde girl who was lucky to be 19 when she turned around and introduced Megan to us. Megan worked at one of the other resorts and Jennifer had worked with her for a while. Darlene had drank another glass of wine and I knew I either needed to get her out in the fresh air for a while or get her back to the hotel, I told Jennifer I was going to take a walk around the grounds with Darlene. Jennifer said she would come, Megan too said she would come for a walk, I figured if we walked around for 30 minutes Darlene would bounce back a little. Jupiters Casino is built on the corner of a river and has nice gardens around the river that you can walk around, it has a mono rail that operates between the Casino and a shopping centre/surfers paradise beach. We made our way out of the nightclub. We walked down a walkway that led us to the river and we strolled along the river. The night air was lifting Darlene and giving her a second wind so to speak, the four of us walked slowly around the gardens. We found a few seats by the river and all sat down and talked between us. Megan was talking to Jennifer when she stopped talking, looked at Darlene and me then looked back to Jennifer and said you fucked both of them. It was quite the show stopper. Was a interesting moment. Jennifer was smiling as she said Megan he actually butt fucked both of us. Megan openly asked both girls what it was like, she said her boyfriend wants to fuck her arse but she wont let him. Darlene started telling Megan she was hesitant about letting me near her arse but she decided she was going to let all her walls down this weekend. She finished telling by telling Megan by how intense it was and how she squirted as she came, she also said that having Jennifer lick and rub her clit while I was fucking her arse was helping her have such a huge orgasm. Jennifer looked a little embarrassed.

Jennifer said she really needed to use the toilet and Darlene said she wanted to use it too. Both Darlene and Jennifer stood and said they would be back in a few minutes, they got up and started making there way to a side entrance. I looked again and both Darlene and Jennifer were holding hands and they walked off. Megan noticed it too and turned towards me and giggled. Megan was like atypical 19 year old she asked me if she could ask me a question, being a smart arse I said ask why ask one ask ten, I don’t think Megan got my sense of humor as all she said was ok I will. I was waiting for the first question and you could see Megan trying to work out how to phrase the question. After a minute I said Megan just ask what you want, she just blurted out 4 questions in the one mouthful. Whats it feel like when you put your cock in a butt, which girl did I prefer fucking, did Jennifer lick Darlene’s pussy, didn’t Darlene get jealous. At that point I suggested one question at a time. Megan said sorry its just I didn’t know Jennifer did that. I said in answer to your first question, it feels really tight when I slid my cock in either one of the girls butts, it’s a different kind of feeling fucking a butt. As for which girl I prefer, I am dating Darlene so I guess I prefer her and lets be honest she is allowing this to happen and I hope she lets it happen again, Megan said that didn’t answer the question, which one is better, Megan wanted a definitive answer. I looked at her and said Darlene is older and clearly been with more guys, but that ok, Darlene is very at ease with her body, hell she has a gorgeous body that I cant keep my hands off, Jennifer too has a sensational body, she is younger and probably a little tighter but if im honest I prefer the feel of Darlene. Jennifer really did lick Darlene’s pussy in fact she licked it after I had came in it and finally Darlene did get a little jealous when Jennifer and I fucked when Darlene was in the shower. Megan asked what happened so I told her Jennifer and I had fucked and I had came in Jennifer’s pussy, I told her Darlene then licked Jennifer’s pussy clean, I didn’t say anything about Jennifer not being on birth control. Megan looked at me and asked did I plan to see Jennifer again, I had been thinking about that and with my job I was often in Queensland and I would like to see her again but I thought it may be better to say lets see what happens over the next 48 hours. I thought maybe she wouldn’t want to see me or Darlene may not want me to see her again. I looked up and saw both girls walking back towards us.

Darlene said come on I feel like dancing again. And within a few minutes the four of us were back in the nightclub. Darlene, Jennifer and Megan were soon dancing and enjoying themselves. I was watching Jennifer dance and her young Thai body was very pretty, the skirt and pantyhose she was wearing really made her legs like absolutely incredible. As horrible as it sounds I was hoping Darlene would pass out tonight because that would leave Jennifer and I. with that in mind I got up and ordered 12 shots, with my wallet a little lighter I returned to the table and waved the girls over, I think Darlene took the fact I ordered shoots as acceptance to drink heavily, Jennifer looked at me a little weirdly. We all downed two of our shoots pretty quickly, Darlene just went and drank her third one before any of us were waiting. I offered her mine and said I would rather a bourbon, Darlene quickly drank that. Jennifer said she too would prefer something else and offered Darlene her drink, Darlene quickly downed that then grabbed Megan’s hand and went straight back to the dance floor. Jennifer said she would come to the bar with me, once out of earshot she said what are you going. I told her Darlene will get back to the hotel and pass out, I then told her what I did to her the night before and I then told Jennifer I wanted her again, no interruptions. Jennifer smiled then said I might want to get a few more drinks then. I got my bourbon, and Jennifer got a vodka and tonic, I ordered 4 more shots. We got back to the table and Jennifer went straight back out to dance and I sat. the girls looked great dancing together. In fact all three girls had a few admirers as I could see more than a few guys having a good look at the girls as they danced. All three returned back to the table and Darlene straight away downed a shot. Megan had another one, but she was looking a little worse for wear, I didn’t want another guest tonight, im pretty sure Jennifer had the same thought I had and asked where Megan’s boyfriend was, she said he will be here soon. Darlene took another shot and I could see she was tipping over the edge, no stopping her this time. Megan announced she wanted no more shoots and said she needed water, she headed towards the bar, I looked at Darlene and said more for you honey. Darlene leaned across the table and both Jennifer and I leaned in, Darlene said if I get drunk tonight Jennifer you will have to satisfy him on your own, I dont think I had heard better words, then Darlene looked at me and said do you want to find if Megan can come home with us. I just said it will be fine. With that Darlene took another shot. There was only one shot left. Megan returned with a glass of water. Darlene stood and drowned the last shot and grabbed Megan’s hand and off to the floor the 2 headed, a minute later and Jennifer went to join them.

It was about 1am and Darlene was starting to look like she needed to get home, the effect of all the shots were taking their toll, Megan’s boyfriend arrived and he I was more than interested in the thought of screwing Jennifer, as he just couldn’t take his eyes off her arse. Jennifer knew this and couldn’t resist by telling him that Darlene and her spent most of the day in bed with me, letting me do what I wanted to them, she finished by telling him that we were going home and she was going to eat my cum out of Darlene’s pussy, she even leant over and squeezed his erection. I thought Megan was going to explode she went that red. Darlene, Jennifer and I all made our way out of the nightclub and were quickly dispatched in a taxi heading towards the hotel. On the taxi ride Darlene was sitting in the middle between Jennifer and I, once away from the lights of the casino I slid my hand straight up under Darlene’s skirt, problem was Jennifer too had the same idea and her hand was already fingering Darlene, I slid my fingers under the other side of her lacey g string and started rubbing Darlene’s clit. Having the underwear there was just uncomfortable, so Jennifer started pulling her side down, I did the same from my side and we were soon rewarded with Darlene’s underwear being down by her high heels. I used my foot and got one leg out and Jennifer got the other leg out, she giggled as she finally got the g string in her hand, then quickly got them in her hand bag. With only 5 left we both quickly went to work, rubbing and fingering Darlene’s pussy and clit, Darlene had basically passed, out but we didn’t care, Jennifer whispered how soft is her thighs, I just nodded in agreement. We got to the hotel and we let ourselves out of the taxi, I had partially woken Darlene up so she was at least on her feet. We led/supported Darlene to the elevator and it opened automatically and we headed up to our room. Jennifer said support her for a second and dropped to her knees and put her head under Darlene’s skirt and quickly gave Darlene’s pussy a lick. The elevator stopped and Jennifer quickly stood, we got Darlene out and Jennifer quickly kissed me all I could taste was Darlene on her lips.

We got Darlene in the room, and we laid her on the bed, Jennifer said I will get her undressed, In a flash Jennifer was stripping off the passed out Darlene, all that was left was her bra and her high heels, Darlene looked amazing with just her bra and high heels on, her pussy was still wet from the quick servicing Jennifer had given her in the elevator. Jennifer turned to me and asked if I was going to fuck her, I wanted too I really did but I also wanted Jennifer more so I shook my head, Jennifer asked me help roll Darlene over so she could unclip her bra, Jennifer stopped and said the matching bra and g string were gorgeous, she asked were I got them from and I said Bra’s N Things, Jennifer said she will have to go there. We quickly worked together and unclipped Darlene from her bra and soon she was on her back completely naked, she was still wearing her high heels, Jennifer was about to take them off but I said leave them on she looks sexy like that. Jennifer couldn’t resist and sucked Darlene’s little nipples, she also let her fingers wander and was soon finger fucking Darlene again. I was really starting to get horny and was hoping Jennifer would turn her attention to me. Absently I walked to the window and fuck me there across the way in the other high rise was the woman that only the night before watched Darlene and I fuck,, she was sitting in a seat staring into our room. I forgot the curtains were wide open, I looked back over the room and now Jennifer had her head buried back in Darlene’s pussy. I said Jennifer our peeping tom is back and watching Jennifer got up from the passed out Darlene and walked towards me, instantly she saw the other woman, Jennifer asked was this the one that you and Darlene put a show on for last night. Wow I thought so much had happened in 24 hours. Jennifer kissed me and told me she wanted to put a show on for this peeping tom too, she kissed me then whispered in my ear what she wanted to do.

In a flash Jennifer had ripped her top off, exposing her sweet little tits to our peeper. We were kissing hard when Jennifer turned and faced the window, putting her hands up on the window, she had bent her waist a little and I wasted no time pulling her pantyhose down , she wasn’t wearing any panties, the pantyhose sat bunched up down by her feet, Jennifer lifted her short skirt up and bent over a little, this presented her little pussy. Jennifer also asked if I liked her hairless pussy, I was shocked she was hairless. Her little black tuft of pubic hair was gone, she said I thought you would prefer me clean. I did but now wasn’t the time to discuss that. I had my jeans down and soon stepped out of them and my cock was incredibly hard, I kind of wanted to play a little first, but Jennifer was determined to have her moment. I drove my cock into her pussy and she told me to fuck her harder, I sure was hoping that window was strong as I was pounding Jennifer from behind. The other woman had came right up to her woman and she was naked too. Must have been incredible to see Jennifer pushed up against the window with me fucking her from behind. Jennifer was moaning and told me she was a slut and she belonged to me, treat me like im your slut. Her hands were still up above her head on the window and I grabbed at her hair and pulled her head back, it was pretty rough but Jennifer just told me to fuck her. After a couple of hard thrusts Jennifer was cumming all over my cock. I was about to blow my load and Jennifer told me she wanted me to cum over her face in front of the peeper. Our peeper clearly had a hand between her legs and looked like she was happily pleasuring herself. I told Jennifer I was about to cum and she quickly got on her knees, presenting her face for me to blow all over. Our peeper had leaned forward now and was really intently watching what we were doing. She didn’t have to wait for long as I shot stream after stream all over Jennifer’s face, over her eyes, her nose, mouth and even a stream went into her hair. Jennifer wiped it off her eyes and then licked it of her fingers. Our peeper was rubbing her pussy again.

Jennifer wiped the rest away and licked her fingers and said did I like being rough with her, I liked it when the moment was presented, Jennifer said I think our peeper needs to see some more, she quickly grabbed a few pillows and positioned them in from of the window. Jennifer laid on her back, tore off the skirt and put her legs in a folded positing pushing her waist up a little and said ride me baby. My cock was still hard and I instantly mounted Jennifer. Jennifer said put my hand around her neck and squeeze and fuck me. I did as she said and my left hand was gripping Jennifer’s neck, I then drove my cock into her. The harder I pumped her pussy the harder I wanted to squeeze her neck, Jennifer told me to squeeze harder and I did, the harder I squeezed the harder I wanted to fuck her, a couple of minutes later I was ready to explode, Jennifer was shaking as her orgasm overcame her, she begged me not to cum in her pussy yet. I gotta admit I was dying to fill her again pussy again. Jennifer was still cumming all over my cock, this time she wanted me to cum all over her little tits. Pulling out was so difficult especially considering Jennifer came again and she wrapped her legs around me as she came. She begged please cum on my tits baby please. I pulled out and was soon spurting on her tits. Jennifer kept her eyes locked on our peeper as I blew my cream all over her tits, Jennifer was soon wiping the cum all over her nipples and tits. Certainly was a horny site, I really wondered what our pepper thought here I was fucking a different girl tonight, putting on a show for her. Jennifer quickly rolled over and was on her hands and knees, I assumed she wanted me to fuck her little cunt doggy style. I said I really wanted to cum in her and she said soon, once more for our peeper and I will be all yours, please baby just once more, this is turning me on so much. I positioned myself behind her and put my hands on her hips but Jennifer put one hand behind her and told me to hold her hand, then she put her other hand behind her and I held that, now I was holding her up with her arms held behind her back, this was new. Jennifer told me to make the last show good. Jennifer was really getting in to this, I son had my full 8 inches in her pussy, and this position made me feel like I was really filling her, Jennifer even said my cock feels so big in her right now. I was fucking Jennifer hard, but as I pulled her arms back more that changed the feeling making her feel tighter again, I was going to have to try this position on Darlene. The harder I pulled Jennifer’s arms back the more she told me I was filling her. This was great, I could feel my cock plunging into Jennifer’s pussy and Jennifer was telling me she could feel my cock drilling her nice and deep. Jennifer started shaking a little and this little telltale was a sure sign she was about to orgasm, I was starting to feel like I was about to explode, I don’t know if it was the position , but I thought I could feel the head of my cock head pounding into her cervix. I really wanted to cum again, and I really wanted to cum while my cock was this deep. Jennifer was starting to really convulse, I was hoping she would just relent and beg me to cum in her pussy. Her cute little arse was really quivering and the more it quivered the more it sent shivers through my body. Jennifer bucked her body one final time and her pussy had one final convulsion, her little cunt was squeezing my cock so hard it felt like a vice. I pushed my hips hard forward and felt the resistance at the head of my cock for the final time, this move drove Jennifer to a huge climax, she wasn’t screaming but she was in a complete pleasured state, I couldn’t resist, I know Jennifer had said one more time but I just couldn’t pull it out. My cock sprayed its cream buried deep with Jennifer’s body, my cock was still squirting cum as I collapsed down on Jennifer. Jennifer now had her face down and was breathing heavily and my cock was still twitching in her pussy. Jennifer moaned something about that was just fucken incredible, you cock just fills me so good. She then surprised me by saying I am so glad you came in my pussy, it just feels so god with your cum in me.

I sild my cock out of Jennifer’s pussy, as it came out there was cum dribbling out and running down her thighs. I looked across and our peeping tom was looking satisfied, I reckon she too had been pleasured. Jennifer stood and looked a little unsteady on her feet, she said she was a little dizzy after what we just did, I helped her to the bed and she laid down. Jennifer was still breathing heavily, she was still quivering a little, she even said the feeling is still making me shiver. I went to pull the curtains closed and turn the lights off but Jennifer said leave the lights on. She patted the bed next to her and I laid down, Darlene was still passed out on the bed on one side, I was in the middle and Jennifer was on the other side. Jennifer asked me to hold her, she was still quivering every now and then and she was holding me really tight. She whispered in my ear she wanted me to see her again. We kissed and the kiss alluded there was a lot more to come for me tonight. Jennifer said she would be back in a minute she wanted to have a quick shower, she grabbed something from her bag and I watched her naked little body slip into the bathroom. She was right she only showered for a minute then I heard the water shut off. When Jennifer returned she was wearing the black stockings I had bought for Darlene, she looked incredible and instantly my cock was stiff again. Jennifer said look at her bald little pussy, it looked magnificent, Jennifer said is it good enough to eat, all I did was lick my lips, I thought Jennifer would lay down, but instead she told me to slide down the bed a little and she wanted to suck my cock while I ate her pussy, this was just incredible, she mounted my mouth and slowly lowered her pussy down, first she just sat there letting me savor her pussy, she was grinding on my mouth and I thought this was heaven, she then leant down and took my hard cock in her mouth, her tongue was swirling my cock in her mouth. All I could was grip her arse cheeks with my hands and pull her down harder on my tongue. Soon she was withering her pussy on my face as I teased her clit with my tongue. I let my hands wander a little and I was soon teasing her arsehole with my finger, Jennifer attacked my cock with a renewed vigor and I was the one how was soon telling her I was gonna cum, all this did was ensure Jennifer redoubled her efforts and she was soon deep throating and using her fingernails to tickle my balls. I on the other hand was fingering her arse now with two fingers, and rubbing her clit between my front teeth and tongue. This was gonna be a close competition to see who made who cum first. Jennifer won, her tickling on my balls sent me over the edge and I was soon unloading my cum down her throat, I was just grunting as I came. Jennifer was about 30 seconds behind me and she soon shook with a uncontrolled pleasure. She lifted her mouth off my cock and gently licked the head of my cock. Jennifer lifted her thighs and my face was coated with her juices her pussy looked like it had been ravaged, her pussy lips were red and raw and sat spread apart. I pulled both fingers out of her arse and Jennifer quickly spun herself around and laid beside me. She asked how do you make me cum like that, I had no answer.

We both pulled ourselves up the bed, I looked at Darlene and she was still sleeping the booze off. Jennifer saw me looking at her and asked if I wanted to fuck Darlene, I didn’t, partially because I was worn out but mostly because I was enjoying this time with Jennifer. Jennifer pulled herself on top of me and instantly my cock found her warm envelope, Jennifer just manipulated it so that it slid completely in, then she lifted her chest and was sitting up on me. I thought she was going to ride me, but Jennifer was going to take this opportunity to talk. First Jennifer asked if I wanted to see her again, of course I did, she asked how often I could come up and I explained that I could come up at least once a month with work. Jennifer asked if she came down to Sydney would that be ok, of course it would. I knew the question was coming but didn’t know how she was going to frame it. Jennifer told me that even though we had only known each other for the day she could have very strong feelings for me, I could have pretty strong feelings for her too. I told her that my thoughts were like her thoughts. Jennifer squirmed a little harder and squeezed my cock with her pussy and said I don’t like a ditto answer. I said ditto and Jennifer ground her pussy on my cock. I suggested I would keep saying ditto this was fun, she then slid her pussy almost off my cock, just a little of the head was in. She looked at me and said if you don’t have feelings don’t say it, it wont hurt me, you can still fuck me. I looked her in the eye and said I could have very strong feelings for her, I kissed her to enforce this, with that she slid her pussy back down over my cock. It felt incredible, even Jennifer said that felt so good. I pulled her face back to mine and we kissed passionately again. I knew Jennifer wanted to talk about the fact she might be pregnant but she didn’t know how to start the conversation. I spoke and Jennifer put her finger to my lips in the signal of be quiet, she said we will talk about in later. Jennifer started grinding her pussy on my cock and squirming her hips against me, I laid back and closed my eyes, this was how the problem started, but it felt so good. this time I could feel Jennifer’s stocking clad legs rubbing against me and the feeling of her pussy enveloping my cock overtook me, I released my orgasm ejaculating deep inside of Jennifer, this little 22 year Thai princess took another load of my cream, Jennifer collapsed on top of me a minute later, her orgasm completing her it wasn’t loud, it wasn’t raw or aggressive it wasn’t sex we had made love, she knew it and I knew it. I lifted Jennifer’s face and brought her lips to mine and we kissed again, Jennifer was crying gently and I kissed her again. I told her everything would be fine, everything would be fine.

For those of you that have read this series I guess some may be wondering how it all turned out for the parties in this series.

Darlene, we returned that Sunday afternoon to Sydney, she knew that Jennifer and I had strong feelings for each other, we basically broke up that Sunday night when I took her home, there was no anger and no allegations. Sadly about 5 years ago Darlene died, she never slowed her drinking down and was behind the wheel of a friends car when she fell asleep, thankfully she was the only one in the car and she was the only vehicle involved, it was later said she was 4 times over the legal limit. I found out that Darlene had tried rehab to break the drinking habit but the monkey had its claws deeply in her back. I went to the funeral sadly there was only a few people there, her father had died before I met her but her mother was there and seemed genuinely happy to see me, she broke my heart when she said Darlene never forgot me and often talked about me as if I was the one that got away.

Scott, the guy who I had working for me, that introduced me to Darlene, I sold the business to Scott just after Darlene died, I even financed him in. He is a great friend and I see him occasionally when he comes up to Queensland. He is doing great actually and still happily married, looking at him I can see a person who is genuinely happy.

Jennifer, well let me start by saying she never went to the doctor and got the morning after pill. She was pregnant, she/we had a beautiful baby girl nine months later. Her name is Caitlin. Jennifer is now 37 and Caitlin is 14 about to turn 15, she is loved by her mother and by her father. Jennifer and Caitlin still live on the Gold Coast and both are very happy. Jennifer stopped working at the hotel a few months after I met her, she did a three month business course and soon after gave birth. She then set up a small beauty salon, hairdressing, nails, wedding make up at a exclusive northern suburb of the Gold Coast, she has been trading for about 13 years very successfully.

Me, well I sold up my house in Sydney and moved up to the Gold Coast 3 months later. I purchased a place on the water in one of the new developments being built on the northern end of the Gold Coast, I even had enough left in the bank to become a silent partner in a beauty salon. One of the dealers that I used work with offered me a opportunity to become one of those horrible Dealer Principles I used to complain about. Business is pretty good so I recently put a 44 foot Regal sportcruiser behind the house, I never had another threesome, but it was offered to me by Megan one night. My finance said she didn’t want to share me anymore and I couldn’t agree more, never did we see Megan again. We never had more children as Caitlin just completed me. Jennifer and I still have a great sex life, much to Caitlin’s disgust as she often tells us to get a room. Life has a funny way of working out. To this day I still complain I never got my massage, I doubt I ever will but it doesn’t matter I got something much better. Each year I remember Darlene and each year we as a family we fly down to Sydney and lay flowers at her graveside, we changed the story for Caitlin’s sake, Darlene was a good friend that brought Jennifer and I together. Jennifer still hasn’t lost her looks like a lot of Asians seem to have happen to them, she still wears stockings and if she is in the mood she still lets me fuck her hot little arse. Life is great.

---

Schoolteacher from China captures English student

I’m enjoying my newly caught pet, Kate. At least, I think that’s her name. She told me a while ago but I forget.

Entering the lobby I haul Kate behind me by her leash. She seems reluctant to enter the hotel. I just yank her leash harder.

As we pass the hotel desk the hotel keeper remarks without looking up, “Guests cost extra.”

I stop and reply in my best broken English (I’ve been using Chinglish in England just to see the local’s reactions.) “What mean ex charge? This Kate. She fren. Make deal? Me finish Kate, you borrow her me. You wham bam thank you ma’am. No ex charge? Yes?”

The hotel keeper looks Kate up and down, pausing to eye her nipples sticking through her bikini top. He nods and says, “OK. No charge for the guest. I’ll take her after the soccer game. Manchester’s playing. Can’t miss it.”

As we continue walking across the lobby, which contains several seedy looking men sitting around, I pull on one of the bikini bottom strings so the bottom falls to the floor. Gives them all a good show. I pause to look at her bum. Nice. She tries to cover it with her briefcase. I yank the briefcase out of her hand and push her ahead. Her whole body has gone bright red. My hand slides along the crack of her ass. Nice. I leave the bikini bottom on the lobby floor.

Down the hall to my room. Room #69. Good choice.

Pushing her ahead of me into the room, I shut the door and turn her around. Nice tits sticking through the bra. Something is odd. They look pink. I think for a second. Of course, she’s English, not Chinese. Of course the titties are not dark. I smirk as my eyes rove up and down her body. Nice pussy. Smooth legs. Whole body blushing. Eyes wet. Sweat running down front.

I grab the bra string and pull so the bra falls off. She tries to hold it down so I slap her again. She needs to learn who is boss.

Now I get a full view of her tits. Nice. The nipples are big and stick far out. The breasts are smaller than mine. Bite size. Small enough to fit in my mouth. My mouth waters.

I stick my fingers hard into her pussy again. Sticky. My fingers pinch her clitty. Her face looks very pained. Can’t she talk? Well I don’t feel like talking with her anyway. I just want her body.

My other hand goes to her bum. Feels her ass crack. Pushes against her bum hole. I thrust my middle finger into her bum hole. Hard.

Now I slam her against the wall, one hand groping her clitty, the other hand wiggling a finger in her asshole.

Pressing against her I force my lips on hers again. Still warm. My tongue again forces its way inside to feel her tongue pushing back. She squirms.

Now I move my lips down to her erect nipples wondering whether they taste different form Chinese girls. No, same taste. But the nipples are very big. Yummy!

Suddenly I pull back and slap her hard across the face two times. I yell at her, “Bitch! I make your body feel good. You won’t even put your arms around me! You not like me? You want me hurt you?”

She looks ready to sob. I like that. Now I smile and say, “I am very kind. I helped you undress. Now it is your turn. Undress me. Slowly. With feeling. Make sure you touch my body all over. Tell me what you think of my tits and cunt. That’s a nice little Kate.”

Then I add, “You don’t want me to cut off your titties do you?”

Glancing at the briefcase, I add, “What’s in the briefcase bitch?” It’s a nice briefcase. I think I’ll keep it.

Kate is rubbing my neck! I didn’t ask for a massage! I want to be felt up, caressed. Made HOT! Well at least she’s brushing the tops of my boobs. Hope she gets down to business quickly or I may have to provide stronger “persuasion”.

Now she’s taking off one of my shoes? Why not start by unbuttoning my blouse? What’s wrong with her? She’s an idiot!

Now a foot massage? She better not mess up my nice thigh high lilac stockings. They match my silky sheer panties. Actually they are a set (stockings, panties, and bra) but my last girlfriend stole my bra. I think she took it as a souvenir.

Now she’s kissing my toe! Come on bitch…suck my tits, lick my pussy. I’m hot and wet. Just do me!

I grab her hair, pull her up and say, “I show you.”

Unbuttoning my blouse, I toss it in the corner, wiggle my tits in front of her eyes and sit on the bed. I pull her down beside me so she is lying on her side on the bed with her head on my lap. Next I pull her head up to my honey-brown breast, push her lips against my aching, hard brown nipple and say, “Suck me Kate. Suck me.”

She starts sucking as I casually twist her nipples. They are amazingly big and hard. Not what I would expect from her small boobs.

As I enjoy her amateurish attempts to suck my tit, I pull the briefcase over, snap it open and casually poke through the contents. Just a bunch of college notes, papers, a marked test (wow, that is not a good mark; her mind must have been wandering when she wrote that test). Boring. I’ll just toss it aside and enjoy her sucking.

Wait a minute. Looks like a few essays. No, they’re stories. Hmmm. Wow!! Hot stuff!! I feel my nipples tighten. My pussy is getting juicy. I feel a big grin spread over my face. This is rich!

“Katie, honey. Be a good girl would you? Read this nice little story you wrote.” I ask in a little girl voice while trying to suppress some giggles.

Kate’s body suddenly jerks. She gasps and looks up wide-eyed. She seems to be in a panic.

I casually wave my knife in her face to remind her who is boss.

After taking a deep breath my little Kate finally starts reading. Nice to find she has a voice after all.

The story is mostly boring so I amuse myself by twisting her nipples and sliding my finger up and down her ass crack.

Finally she gets to an interesting part. The woman’s slave spanked and being made to eat her out. That’s what I’m missing…Kate eating my pussy. She hasn’t even taken my skirt off yet!

I dump her on the floor, make her unzip my skirt and let it fall to the floor. She gets a good look at my sheer lilac panties. I put her hands on the panty waistband and make her slide them slowly down my thighs as she kneels in front of me revealing my hairless pussy. She seems to make a little squeak of astonishment or maybe pleasure, I don’t care which.

Sitting down on the bed, my legs apart, I take Kate’s head and push it into my pussy commanding, “Kiss me Kate.” Then I add, “You know where.”

I feel her tongue tentatively probe my naked honey brown pussy. Her tongue cautiously enters my wet, waiting slit. Aaah. This is much better. I jam my cunt hard into her face while pulling her head. I want her to lick me hard.

She’s warming up now, getting into the swing of things. She’s licking enthusiastically now. Yum. I like this.

As I let my head go back, my eyes closed, something suddenly occurs to me, something about the handwritten story Kate has been reading. I think. I open my eyes and look at the story.

Kate lied to me! Her name is Sarah! I am so angry I want to hurl her across the room but that would disturb the pleasure she is giving me. As her tongue continues licking my hot pussy oblivious to the fact I have discovered her lie, I think of a suitable punishment.

Yes! I have it.

---

Week One: Sprite and Vodka

First, a little about me. I don’t want to give away too much about myself, as I would like to remain anonymous on this site, so I’ll call myself Lisa (not my real name, sorry to those of you wanting more). I’m a 27 year old woman. I’ve had a steady job for nearly three years now that has treated me relatively well, though I’m by no means rich. Though I’ve made friends there, most of my friends that I heavily socialize with are friends from my college days. Some of them live near me, but most are a significant drive away, as is the case with the friend I will be discussing later. While I will be discussing lesbian experiences here, I am in fact bisexual, and would eventually like to settle down with a guy. About six month before this story occurred, the guy I had been fucking since I was about 15 decided he didn’t want to fuck me anymore. Yes, that makes roughly a decade of which I was fucking the same guy, though we slowed down temporarily while I went to college, during which period I hooked up with multiple other guys (and girls). To explain the whole situation would be a huge story in and of itself, as it is quite complicated. After going our separate ways, I was not in the mood to look for another guy immediately, and still have not started looking for a new guy. However, we had a very healthy sex life when we were together (different positions, anal, oral, watersports, even threesomes), and I still needed sexual relief without him. Getting myself off worked for awhile, but then I needed more, which I found through reading and, especially writing, erotic stories. I found that this drastically amplified my “relief.”

Finally, before getting into the story, a brief description of myself: I’m barely 5’8”; roughly 125 pounds; not overly skinny, but probably thinner than average; 36C-28-34; areola just short of two inches wide with nipples that stick out almost 3/4 of an inch when hard; pussy hair neatly trimmed to a thin light brown strip about two inches long above my slit, everything else shaved clean on a regular basis; light brown hair that goes a couple inches below my shoulders when I let it down, though it’s usually tied up in a pony tail; and hazel eyes.

I’ll begin by briefly explaining how this first experience came about. Prior to this incident, I went through a very hard period in my life. Things had been building up for about a month, and culminated in a week-and-a-half-long period during which personal issues combined with stress and extra work from my job to eat all my spare time. Throughout this week and a half, I was getting about five hours of sleep a night, sometimes less. Finally, everything seemed to clear up abruptly one Wednesday, ending a week and a half of absolute hell. I celebrated that evening by masturbating for the first time in nearly two weeks (again, I had not had any spare time, even for these vital needs). I was horny as hell and actually squirted as I came for the first time in my life, which I think may partially because I believe that was the first time since I was 15 or 16 that I had gone over a week without an orgasm, let alone nearly two.

The Saturday after that Wednesday, I felt I needed a celebration. I invited a bunch of my college friends to come up for a night of fun and drinking. It ended up being me and seven other girls I had gone to college with. One of them happened to be a bartender, so I had stocked up on various alcohols and she mixed the drinks for everybody (except for two, who were sadly but necessarily designated drivers). The drinking began at around 8:00. It was fun while it lasted, but got cut short as the two DDs drove most everyone back to their various homes (some of which were nearly two hours away). When they had left, it was just me and my friend Jess (also not her real name, as I want her to remain anonymous as well). With our bartender gone, and both Jess and I completely incompetent at mixing drinks, we grabbed a can of Sprite each, and passed back and forth a bottle of Grey Goose vodka while catching up on what’s been going on in each other’s lives recently.

I should describe Jess a bit here. Jess is also 27, though actually three months older than me. She has been more active than I have been in the guy department. She’s had many a man over the years, but I think only one lasted over a year. I can imagine why she had no problem getting guys, as she really is beautiful. She’s short (perhaps better termed as petite), at about 5’2”, but her face and body are absolutely to die for. I don’t know her measurements (except her bra size as we’ve talked about that), but I’d imagine her complete measurements to be 32D-26-30. Last time I talked to her about it, she said she was 103 pounds, and I can’t imagine that has changed much. From the bottom up, she has tiny feet, well-defined legs, beautiful hips, a flat stomach, an obviously sizable bosom, and round shoulders. Her face is gorgeous with a natural light red hue to her lips, a cute little nose, beautiful brown eyes, well-defined thin eyebrows (which I’m pretty sure she works hard to maintain), and long, flowing dark brunette hair that she seems to able to do anything with – braid, tie up, tie back, or just let down. Like I said, to die for.

Back to the story, Jess and I had been talking and passing the vodka back and forth for awhile, as well as chasing it continually with Sprite, when the conversation began to fade for the first time. By this point I was finishing my second can of Sprite while Jess had just gotten her second. Apparently we had both been holding our pee in while talking as when we finally had a brief interlude in the conversation, we both started to stand and head to the bathroom at about the same time. Now, it should be noted that Jess and I were quite drunk at this point in time. We both knew that we both were headed for the bathroom, and we briefly started to laugh, but then Jess made a sudden dash for the bathroom. As soon as I saw her move, I made my move and raced her to the bathroom. Unfortunately, the bathroom was not too far away and with Jess’s head start, I did not have a chance, but that didn’t stop me from trying! The second Jess got to the bathroom, rather than wasting the time to close the bathroom door, she dropped her pants and panties to her knees and sat on the toilet, started peeing, and stuck her tongue out at me (I know, real mature for 27 year olds, but remember – we were really drunk). I guess I am a bit of a sore loser when I’m drunk (maybe when I’m sober also, but I like to think not), so as soon as Jess stuck her tongue out at me, I stuck my tongue out at her, dropped my own pants and panties to my knees, and sat my ass down on her naked thighs, eliciting a quick gasp for breath from Jess, followed by hysterical laughter from both of us. During this laughter, I started peeing also. At first, my stream of pee splashed on Jess’ small thighs, which had been right next to each other when I started to pee, but which she quickly moved apart a few inches (as much as her pants around her knees would allow) as soon as she felt me peeing on her.

For a minute or so, Jess and I just sat there, both of us peeing and laughing. I finished shortly after she did, and grabbed some toilet paper to wipe my pussy, as well as the bottoms of my thighs which had gotten some splash back from when my pee stream had hit her legs. I then dropped the toilet paper between both our legs and stood up, pulling up my panties and pants as I did so. I turned around to see Jess still laughing hard. She pointed to her thighs with bother her hands and screamed, while laughing, “Look what you did!”

Looking at her thighs, I could see droplets of my pee all over her freshly shaved thighs (as I soon learned). I laughed really hard looking at the scene (made all the more humorous from being drunk). I managed to squeak out a “sorry” amongst my laughing, while I grabbed some toilet paper, dropped to my knees, and cleaned up the mess I had made on my friend’s thighs. It was while wiping away my pee on her thighs that I noticed she must have just recently shaved, probably that day, as her thighs and that super-smooth feel to them. After going through a couple strips of toilet papers to get her thighs dry, I grabbed one more strip of toilet paper and wiped her completely shaven cunt. We had been laughing the whole time I had been cleaning her, and I wiped her cunt more as a joke than as a sexual move, but it caused a brief gasp from Jess as I did so. This gasp briefly (very briefly) sobered us up and made us realize we crossed a line (well, at least me, though I think Jess went through a similar train of thought). I quickly dismissed the thought, which wasn’t too hard being as drunk as I was. Jess seemed to dismiss it also, getting up and pulling her panties and pants up, while laughing and exclaiming, “I can’t believe you did that on me!”

I just laughed and told her, “You shouldn’t have stuck your tongue out at me!” It should be noted that that last statement came out more than a bit slurred in my drunkenness.

We both laughed at this as Jess flushed the toilet. We then continued back to the living room and grabbed our Sprites. I took a swig of Grey Goose and passed the bottle to Jess, and we continued our drinking. We began reminiscing about our college years and our various adventures and escapades during those years, eventually going into comparing our college sex stories, than sex stories since college. At the end of one of Jess’ stories, as I finished my fifth can of Sprite, I announced, “I really gotta pee again!” As I said that I stood up, with a little help from the arm of the couch as I wasn’t too good at standing straight in the state I was in.

“Does that mean I get to pee on you now?” I turned around to see Jess laughing.

I laughed in response and slurred out, “If that’s what you want!”

After I finished saying that, Jess leaned forward, grabbed her Sprite (her fifth also) and chugged the last quarter or so of it, then stood up, stumbling a bit though looking a lot better than I was. I must’ve been taking bigger swigs of vodka from the bottle or something, as I think she should’ve been more drunk at her size.

When I saw Jess stand up, I laughed and hurried, stumblingly, to the bathroom. I pulled my pants and panties down to my feet, sat on the toilet, and stepped out of the right pant leg as I sat there. As Jess came around the corner, I pushed myself to the back of the toilet seat, spread my legs and patted the open area of the seat in front of me, encouraging her to sit between my legs, rather than on my legs, smirking as I did so. Jess stood in the doorway of the bathroom for a second, holding on to the edges for support, and smirked back at me. Without saying anything, she pulled her pants and panties down and off both her legs, leaving her with just socks on from the waist down. I was just laughing at her as she did this and began peeing, as I had been holding it in for awhile. After Jess had pulled her pants off, I was surprised as, rather than turning around to sit between my legs, she faced me, put a leg over either of mine, and sat across my legs facing me. I stopped laughing as she did this and just kinda looked at her in surprise. She still had a smirk on her face, but was completely silent, briefly making the only sound my pee hitting the toilet water. As I looked at Jess, she looked down, and my eyes followed hers to see her bring both her hands to her pussy lips and spread them as wide as she could.

I need to take a brief moment here to describe Jess’s pussy. When standing normally, her puffy outer lips hide everything inside. Even when she spread her legs to sit across my lap, I could barely see hints of the pink it was hiding. However, when Jess pulled her lips apart, I saw it all, noticing her tiny clitoral hood and even tinier inner lips, if they can even be called that. Pulling her lips apart, she completely spread her near-nonexistent inner lips, completely exposing her vaginal hole and pee hole. The view was beautiful! As for me, while my outer lips hide the pink inside when standing straight, my outer lips are not as big or puffy as Jess’s. Thus, when I spread my legs on the toilet, my inner lips (which aren’t huge, but are existent and thus bigger than Jess’s) and my pencil-eraser-sized clit were pretty well exposed. Personally, I’d like puffier outer lips like Jess has, as well as the near-nonexistent inner lips (those things just get in the way!). However, if I had to choose between those or my clit which is notably larger than hers, I’d pick the clit any day! But that’s just me. Back to the story.

So I was still peeing as I looked down at Jess as she pulled apart her pussy lips and opened up her vaginal hole. Not soon after she had fully opened up, I watched and felt as a strong stream of pee came shooting out her pee-hole and hit me just to the side of the top of my pubic hair. Out of my brief shock, I giggled as the forceful stream tickled as it hit me. However, this soon changed. A couple seconds after she started peeing, Jess shifted her hips while sitting on me to redirect her stream. Soon, the strong, warm force of her pee was aimed directly at my clit. When this happened, my own stream of pee stopped momentarily while I gasped at the feeling. The feeling was amazing! It was like her stream of pee was not only hitting my clit, but my entire body as shivers of warmth seemed to flow from my clit to the rest of my body! Instantly soaking in the pleasure of the feeling, I brought my hands down to my own pussy and pulled my outer lips apart more than they were to give even better access to my clit. As Jess’s stream of pee continued to hit my clit, my own pee started coming out in spurts, as my body started spasming with the pleasure it was getting from my clit. I soon put my head back looking towards the ceiling with closed eyes and started moaning, getting louder and louder as the feeling grew. After what could not have been more than 45 seconds to a minute, I screamed out “Oh fuck!” in orgasm, making it by far the quickest orgasm I had ever come to in my life, and which I would deny was even possible if I had not experienced it. As I orgasmed, I let go of my pussy lips and brought my hands up to grab my boobs through my shirt as my whole body was shivering in orgasm. However, despite the shivering, and despite my having let go of my pussy lips, Jess was apparently still not ready to let me stop. With my clit still exposed, though not as easily, Jess kept peeing as hard as she could on my clit, shifting her hips occasionally to keep the stream aimed at my clit as my body shifted in orgasmic jerks under her. She must have continued peeing on my clit for at least another 15 seconds, maybe even half a minute, after I first screamed out in orgasm. During this time, I continued screaming (not even coherent words, just screams of ecstasy), my body was still jerking, and, as my body wasn’t done peeing, short violent bursts of pee kept exploding out of me as my body was in the throes of ecstasy.

Slowly, Jess’s pee stream became less forceful and stopped reaching my clit, the last of her pee going between my legs and dripping into the toilet. As this happened, my body slowly stopped spasming, though my hands remained grabbing my boobs, feeling them heave as I was breathing heavily, and my head was still back with my eyes closed. As I regained control of my body, I felt my own pee begin to regain a steady stream, though it felt more like it was falling out of me rather than being pushed out.

When the last of my pee dripped out, I finally lifted my head up and looked at Jess sitting on my lap, her hands were now on my sides, though I did not remember ever feeling her put them there. The first thing I noticed was that Jess was just smiling at me, a genuinely happy smile with a bit of a smirk to it. Without saying a word, I grabbed Jess’s head, leaned forward, and began kissing her passionately, which she was quick to return. Jess’s hands slid down my sides to below my shirt, then slid back up to where they were before, only underneath my clothes this time. I then felt her hands slide up higher.

At this point I leaned my body forwards, still kissing Jess, and began to stand up. As I did, Jess pulled her head back, breaking off the kiss, stood up and gave me what looked to me as a cross between a worried and a hurt look, I’m guessing worried that I was uncomfortable or hurt that I was breaking it off, neither of which were my actual intentions. The look did not last for long, for as soon as she was standing, I stood up in front of her, wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close to me, and leaned my head down to kiss her again (remember, I’m half a foot taller than this girl).

I then tried to guide her out of the bathroom while kissing her, attempting to get her to my bedroom. However, between our excitement, arousal, and drunkenness, we weren’t moving very well. We bumped into the door on the way out, twisting around and ending up with me leaning back against the wall outside the bathroom while still kissing, though kissing through giggles. While we stopped there, I took advantage of the moment to pull Jess’s shirt over her head, breaking our kiss off momentarily and exposing a sheer bra showing clearly hardened tiny nipples. I then tried to reach around her back and unhook her bra, but before I could do so, Jess pulled me forward and closer to my bedroom, though she ended up stumbling backwards into a corner. I had to break off the kiss from laughter, and Jess wasted no time in pulling my shirt over my head while I did so. She then tried to reach around my back to unhook my bra, but I pulled her down the hallway towards my bedroom. I ended up bumping into a couple walls, and going slightly past my bedroom door and stumbling back into the door of a closet. While we both laughed at this, I was able to reach around Jess and grab the hook of her bra. Now my true level of drunkenness came out. I obviously have unhooked a ton of bras in my time, including many of other girls I hooked up with. I have never had trouble unhooking a bra before, but my hands were fumbling all over the bra strap apparently unable to handle the hook. Jess stood relatively still the whole time, though shaking a bit from laughter, but after some time (I’m really not sure how long but it felt like hours to me, though it was probably less than half a minute), she laughingly asked, “Need some help there?”

I managed to slur out a response of, “Shut up! I can do this!” I continued to fumble with it awhile longer, then mumbled, “Or maybe not!” After saying this, I leaned my head over Jess’s shoulder and stared down to see better, and, watching what I was doing, managed to unhook her bra finally. I then pulled it off her arms and briefly glimpsed her large bouncing boobs and tiny nipples before she pulled me through the doorway of my bedroom. I ended up hitting my hip on the door knob which twisted us around the door and forced Jess back first against the wall. When this happened, she immediately reached behind me to unhook my bra, which she did with absolutely no trouble, making me feel really drunk and stupid. She then pulled the bra off my arms and pushed me backwards, leading me to stumble back and fall back onto my full size bed. I had to close my eyes briefly from laughing so hard.

When I opened my eyes, I saw Jess standing up between my legs, and got my first good look at her naked torso. Amongst all the girls I had hooked up with in college (which included three of the other girls that had been at my apartment that night), I had never hooked up with Jess before, nor even seen her naked. The sight that I beheld at that time took my breath away. I could see Jess’s shaved slit (which I had obviously seen earlier) and tiny hips, up her flat stomach, to her large, perky breasts. I would swear on my life that Jess’s boobs defy gravity! They are bigger than mine, yet did not sag at all (not that mine sag much, but there is a tiny droop to them that wasn’t there when I was 17), I swear they pointed nearly straight out. Pointing out even further were her tiny nipples on these enormous breasts. Her areolas couldn’t be more than an inch across, and her nipples maybe a third of that, looking slightly large than a pencil eraser protruding from the center of each boob (which I guess makes her nipples about the same size as my clit).

I stopped laughing as I took in the sight of her naked body. I managed to push myself up with my arms, and leaned forward taking a boob in each hand and sucking on one of her tiny nipples. Jess began to moan as I sucked on her nipple, than switched to the other, and back again. However, my body was not doing too well sitting, and was swaying back and forth trying to stay up. Jess soon noticed this and pushed me back down on the bed, twisted me so I aligned with the bed (though my feet were at the pillow side), and then climbed on top of me, leaning her head down to kiss me. As she did so, I felt her boobs, and even more specifically, her nipples push against my own. I put my arms around Jess and pulled her in even tighter, enjoying the sensation of our bodies together as we kissed.

I don’t know how long we kissed, but it felt like an eternity, and I was growing hornier by the second. Eventually, I was thrusting my hips up against Jess’s as we kissed, trying to get relief of some sort (something I don’t think I would’ve done sober, but in the state I was in I couldn’t stop myself). Not long after I started thrusting my hips against Jess, she broke off the kiss and started kissing her way down my neck and onto my boobs, sliding her body down as she went. As she fondled my boobs and sucked on my nipples, I let out a moan of, “Unnnnhhh god!” With the added feeling of Jess sucking on my nipples, I became even more desperate for relief and thrust my hips up harder, though they no longer were thrusting against Jess’s hips, as she had slid down my body. Rather, they were thrusting up just below Jess’s boobs. I felt her boobs just above my pussy as I was thrusting, and try to pull my hips up a bit to try and thrust into her boobs. I wasn’t very successful, and soon heard Jess giggling around my nipples. Shortly after the giggling started though, I felt Jess try and stretch out her body while sucking on my tits, bringing her boobs lower and closer to my pussy. I shifted my hips to the side and began thrusting against the underside of one of her boobs in hopes that I could get her nipple to flick my clit to get some relief. However, despite how hard I tried, I couldn’t get it to work, and soon heard Jess laugh at my desperate attempts. The laughing didn’t last long though, as Jess began kissing her way down from my boobs, past my stomach, to the strip of pubic hair above my slit. I think she had plans on teasing me though, as she began to kiss down one side of my pussy towards my thigh. I, however, was ready to burst, and was not going to wait any longer, so I spread my legs as much as I could, grabbed Jess’s head and forcefully pulled it against my pussy, her nose hitting my clit. I gasped as her nose flicked my clit. Jess caught on to my wants quickly as she brought her head up a bit and sucked my clit into her mouth, lightly tonguing it as she sucked. That was it for me! I screamed out in orgasm for what seemed like forever, as Jess kept sucking on my clit and my body was squirming in pleasure the whole time.

Eventually, Jess stopped sucking, and just tongued my clit. Then she stopped licking my clit at all and I felt the weight shift on the bed. As I opened my eyes, I was treated to the sight of Jess’s pussy almost directly above my face. I quickly reached around the body laying on top of me, in the opposite direction, and pulled the pussy down to my face while I lifted my face up to meet it. I then pulled her outer lips apart and licked from the top of her slit up to the bottom of her anus. As I did that, I felt Jess shutter, and her tongue lick around the rest of my pussy, rather than just the clit. I soon started pushing my tongue into her hole, which she reciprocated, which caused my body to jolt forward, slamming my face into Jess’s pussy, my nose nearly hitting her asshole. I barely heard Jess laugh when this happened. I dropped one of my hands from spreading Jess’s pussy, and shoved two fingers into her hole as far as I could. I started sawing them in and out as I felt Jess speed up her tongue in my hole. I then slowly twisted my fingers around, rubbing the insides of Jess until I heard her gasp, knowing I had found her G-spot. I started gently rubbing against it, slowly increasing pressure as I went while continuing to suck on her clit. Soon, Jess had pulled her head up from my pussy, but was still close enough that I could feel her heavy breathing down there. Then, all of the sudden Jess slammed her hips into my face hard, causing my tongue to brush her clit hard and my fingers to press hard against her G-spot, and she screamed, “Oh my god, Lisa!”

And that’s the last thing I remember.

Jess told me the next week that I had kept her cumming for awhile, and that after that, we both got each other to another orgasm, but as I apparently blacked out for it, I can’t really explain it all here.

I woke up the next day to the feeling of someone brushing my hair out of my face. I slowly opened my eyes to see Jess leaning on her elbow next to me looking down at me as she pulled my hair away. I was briefly confused, and looked around to find myself facing the wrong direction in my bed with a beautiful naked girl next to me, as well as noting the strong scent of pussy and pee. Slowly everything came back to me – the party I had the night before, everyone leaving, talking with Jess, racing to the bathroom, me peeing on her, her peeing on me to orgasm, and then stumbling into the bedroom to make out. I looked over to Jess, who whispered, “Good morning, honey!”

I whispered back, “Same to you, beautiful!” I pulled myself up onto my elbows and surveyed the scene – the blankets underneath us were scrunched up, one pillow was off the bed, the other was crushed against the wall, I could see our bras over by the door (mine in the room, hers just outside), a small half-dried stain on the blanket near my pussy, me completely naked, and Jess naked save her socks. “That was some night!”

Jess flashed a brief worried look at me and asked, “Do you regret it?”

I rolled onto one elbow to face her and replied back, “Not a minute of it!” I watched Jess smile again, and leaned in to kiss her. As our lips met, Jess leaned back, and I rolled on top of her, still kissing her. After a few seconds, I pulled back and said “Though, I will have to get you out of those socks next time! I can’t believe you’re still wearing them!” This caused laughter from both of us, causing our boobs to jiggle against each others’.

“We’ll have to see about that!” As Jess said that, she leaned up and briefly kissed me again, then leaned back and asked, “So you want to do this again?”

“Of course! I may not remember everything about last night, but I know I haven’t felt as good as you made me feel last night in a long time.”

Jess smirked and replied, “Glad I could be of service!” She then laid back quietly for a bit. Then, with a serious look on her face, she said, “Just so there’s no confusion, I like guys. I want a relationship with a guy, eventually getting married to one sometime. So it’s not like I love you or anything… not that I don’t love you! You are like my best friend, but I don’t want a relationship with you like that. I just want to have fun, take care of some needs I’m not getting elsewhere right now. And since you aren’t getting it anywhere else right now either, I see no reason why we shouldn’t help each other out, if you know what I mean.”

I just smiled back down at Jess. I could not have expressed my own feelings on the matter better if I had tried. “I agree completely! I feel the same way. So no relationship, no obligations, just normal friends – who sleep with each other!”

Jess smiled again and laughed. “Sounds good to me!” She then leaned up to briefly kiss me again. As she laid back, she asked, “So when do you want to do this again?”

“How about next Saturday? I’ve never got Saturday plans.”

“Alright, Saturday it is! We should do this every Saturday!”

“I could definitely do that,” I replied.

Jess nodded her head in agreement. Soon after she did that, I slid my body down hers, resting my head on her enormous breasts, closing my eyes, and dozing off for a bit. Jess placed her hands just below my neck, and we both stayed there for awhile.

Jess eventually broke it up, telling me, “I really should be going, looking at the time.”

The time! I hadn’t looked at the clock when I got up, I turned my head towards the clock, saw the time, and immediately sat up in shock. “Three o’clock!” I exclaimed.

Jess giggled. “Didn’t notice the time, huh?” I hadn’t at all! I realized I had no idea when we passed out the night before, nor how long we had been awake for, though it couldn’t have been more than half an hour or so.

Jess started to make her way off the bed. I grabbed her arm, stating, “Not yet you don’t! Not til I get something to hold me off until next Saturday.” With that, Jess laughed, and I pulled her down onto the bed and got on top of her, pinning her. I leaned down and kissed her briefly, slowly kissing my way down her body as she had done to me the night before.

I spent some time on her boobs, which were gorgeous, and the tiny nipples were such fun to suck on and tongue! Eventually I made my way down to her pussy, turning my own body around as I got there so Jess could lick my pussy. Instead of going straight into my pussy though, she began kissing the insides of my thighs, slowly working her way up. I, however, was not exercising such restraint, and dove right into Jess’s pussy, pulling her lips apart to get inside as much as I could. The first thing I noticed when I did this, though, was how sweet she tasted! I must have lost my sense of taste in my drunkenness the night before, because there was no other way I could’ve missed this flavor! I have tasted my fair share of various girls in my day, but Jess probably tasted the best, or at least damn close to the best if she wasn’t! She wasn’t overly strong, as some girls are, but just had this delicious sweet flavor with a sweet tang of an aftertaste. I lightly flicked her clit a few times, but eventually settled my mouth over her hole, trying to lick out and suck out as much of her sex juice as I could.

While I was doing this, I felt Jess’s kissing reach my own pussy, and she began licking around the insides of my lips, but avoiding my clit. She slowly circled around my hole, getting closer each time, and eventually started swirling her tongue around inside me. As I felt her do this, I kept sucking, but brought one thumb over to circle and tease her tiny clit. As I started brushing her clit with my thumb, I heard her begin moaning and started sucking her hole harder. Jess pulled her tongue up and started lightly tonguing my clit as I thumbed hers and sucked her hole. Jess kept moaning louder and louder, eventually pulling her face out of my pussy, and soon after erupted in orgasm while moaning my name. I got a jolt of fresh sex juice from her pussy as she erupted, which couldn’t have made me any happier! However, I didn’t get to appreciate it for too long, for as soon as Jess recovered from her orgasm, she buried her face in my pussy and actually began lightly nibbling my clit (which I don’t even think I could do to her, as her clit is so small). My body spasmed at the first feeling of this, and soon I erupted in orgasm, moaning, “Oh Jess!” Jess didn’t stop though, and I felt my body, and especially my pussy muscles, spasm as Jess kept this up for awhile after I first started cumming.

After coming down, I just laid on top of Jess for a couple minutes, before getting the energy to pull myself up and turn around. As I turned around, I was surprised to see the bottom half of Jess’s face covered in my juices, as well as a couple small puddles on either side of her face of juice that had dripped down. “Oh my god,” I whispered, “I didn’t know I had cum so much! Sorry!”

Jess laughed in response, saying, “You did the same thing last night! I’m actually not sure it is all cum, I think you might have peed a bit on me too! Don’t worry though, I loved every second of it!” I just looked at her for a second, and remembered the half-dried stain on the blanket I had seen on the bed when I first got up. I guess I just couldn’t control myself!

I couldn’t just let Jess lay there with her face covered in my cum/pee, so I said, “Well, let me help you with that!” Immediately after saying that, I leaned in and licked clean Jess’s cheeks, ears, neck, and eventually finishing with her mouth, ending with a brief kiss. As I began to pull back, Jess grabbed my head, and leaned forward and licked my cheeks, chin, and lips too, also ending in a quick peck on the lips.

“If you were going to clean up your mess,” Jess began, “I guess I should clean up mine, even if it wasn’t half as bad as yours!” I hadn’t even noticed her juices on me! I thought I had sucked her pretty clean, but I guess it is inevitable that I got some on my face. I have no complaints though, as I enjoyed her cleaning me! I guess I had zoned out above Jess for a bit though, as she said, “I really have to go now though.”

I looked down to see her smiling up at me, then looked to the clock to see it was now 3:18. “I guess you can go if you have to,” I said, in a fake-sad voice. I rolled off of her and sat up as I said that. Jess sat up next to me, naked save her socks still. I watched as she walked to the door to get her bra. As she put it on, I walked over to the door, and laughed as I saw a trail of clothes leading back to the bathroom. Jess laughed too, and walked over to her shirt, putting that on next. Then I followed her to the bathroom, and we both got a laugh as we realized we hadn’t flushed the toilet the night before, accounting for the heavy pee smell permeating my apartment. However, neither of us reached over to flush it even now. I just watched as Jess grabbed her pants, pulled her panties out of them, and put them on, followed by her pants. I then let her walk past me and followed her to the living room, where she grabbed her purse, and then to the front door where she put her shoes on. Before opening the door, she turned around, and I had to laugh, as she looked the same as the day before, except her face was slightly flushed and her hair, normally so perfectly styled, was completely disheveled. “You might want to take a shower before seeing anyone!”

She just laughed and said back, “You might want to also, as you smell like my cum!”

I replied, “And who says I don’t want to?” We got our last laugh of the day at this.

As we stopped laughing, Jess unlocked the door, turned around, and gave me a brief kiss, putting her hand on my cheek and running her tongue over my lips, ending with a whisper in my ear, “See you next week, Lisa!” She then let her hand slide down to my boob, ran a finger over my nipple, and then pulled back, turned around, and walked out the door.

After she left, I turned around and leaned against the door for a minute to try and take in all that had happened in the past 18 or so hours. I then headed into my kitchen, and drank a couple cups of water, decided to put off the cleaning of my apartment (mainly the bathroom and bedroom), then went back to my bed, threw my pillows back where they went, laid down the right way on my bed, and went back to sleep, while thinking – what would happen next Saturday night?

---

The first trial that will eventually change the face of the legal system. Public humiliation is found to be much cheaper and more effective at reforming the guilty than incarceration.

This is the forth chapter of a story in a universe where public humiliation eventually replaces incarceration.

Chapter 4 – Family time.

From 44:30 to 43:00 found himself being bathed and given water. He was grateful for the break, but when the clock chimed at 43:00 he tried to brace himself for what was to come.

Coming from the crowd was his, or rather his former family. His parents Andy, age 46, and Amanda, age 44, and his two sisters, Danielle and Carmen the twins, age 18. What the hell were they doing here? He had not been nude in front of any of his family in what seemed forever. Now he was in a most embarrassing situation with no way to hide.

Danielle and Carmen were brats. They were always ganging up on him but because they were younger, they seemed to get away with anything. They were always accusing him of trying to spy on them when they were in the bathroom. It was true but they didn’t have to rat him out.

Amanda stepped up to the pillory first. “It is good that you have no name and no family you worthless excuse of a person. If you had not volunteered to give up your name, we would have disowned you.” Andy and the two girls nodded. “What are we going to do with you now? You are here because you could only think of yourself when it came to sex. I guess we have to have to teach you that others have wants and needs.”

Since your crime is sex, we are going to use you for sex. As she said that, all four of them began to disrobe.

Danielle and Carmen were behind the pillory and noname could not see them. While the girls were twins, they were both identical and definitely not identical at the same time. Face, skin color, and figure were identical, what was not identical was their hair and eyes, Danielle had wavy blonde hair and dark brown eyes, but Carmen had straight dark hair and light blue eyes. In high school they both got wigs that looked like the others hair. From the side or behind they looked like the other. As soon as anyone saw their eyes, the illusion would shatter. They loved the confused looks their friends would give them. They even considered getting colored contacts to complete the prank but just never got around getting them.

In front of the pillory Noname was both repulsed and turned on when his mother started undressing and was apprehensive about Andy, his dad. He was not happy about what Al had done to him now his dad had the same opportunity.

Danielle was the first one to touch him as she grabbed his balls. She said to her sister. “Our brother, when we had one, was always trying to get a peek of us when we were changing, the creep. He never succeeded, did he?”

“Not that I know of. Now I know we don’t have a brother anymore, but we do have this unnamed person in front of us. He can’t see us if we stay behind the pillory, but we get to do almost anything we want to do to him on this side.”

With that she licked her finger and stuck it in his ass. He was not expecting that and jumped at the unexpected invasion. She wiggled it around and giggled when he said “Stop that”

“I don’t think he likes that.”

“I didn’t think that he had the right to complain. He needs something to fill his mouth.” Carmen took her finger out of his ass and reached around and said, “Open up”. He tried to resist but she pushed it in. “Now suck” He had little choice. It was fowl tasting of his own shit and Al’s cum. He made a fowl face at that taste.

Amanda laughs and said, “Look, the little shit doesn’t like the taste of his own shit.” Amanda had completely disrobed at this point. She stood 5’ 5” and had a slender 30-26-32 figure. She almost looked like a boy. In her youth she had been a gymnast. Much to Andy’s delight she maintained her flexibility. She turns her ass to noname and says, “lick my ass.” She backs up to him and shoves her ass into his face. She then looks up at him from between her legs as she is almost bent in double.

Noname is torn, here is a cute MILF but she is in reality his own M in the MILF. She would spend all her free time in the pool in the back yard. This kept her toned and gave her a deep golden tan. She always wore the same bikini when she was in the pool. The results were crisp tan lines. While she only had A, cup breasts the tan lines made them stand out. That was the main reason she tanned so much. Of course, the bikini top came with a bikini bottom that caused sharp tan lines accenting her ass and shaved pussy.

She wiggled he butt and said, “Come on. Get that tongue in there. I could almost get my own tongue deeper than what you are doing!” Of course, she couldn’t lick her own ass, but not for the lack of trying. She was able to lick her own pussy and did it often. She wiggled her butt enjoying the feeling of the riming she was getting.

“Andy, see what you can do to encourage this little shit lick my ass better.”

Andy walked over to the girls and said, “Girls you seem to be having fun at this end. Do you think you can more to encourage this noname?” The girls had been having fun exploring his ass, nuts and cock. They had never had access to a man like this and were enjoying feeling, pinching, poking, and scratching what they had access to. They took their dad’s comment as a challenge. “OK we know how he reacted to one finger in his ass, let’s see if we can do more. “

Danielle sticks first one finger then two and wiggled them around. “That was easy. I guess he has had a couple of things bigger than this in his ass recently” the crowd chucked at that. “Let’s try three,” He started moving his butt trying to evade the fingers but to no avail. Three fingers were bigger than any cock or dildo he had had shoved up his ass. He did not like it at all. “Mom wants you to get your tongue deep into her ass. Now do so!” with that she fit a fourth finger in. “Hay Carmen, look at this! I have all my fingers in his ass. Think I can get my thumb in too? If I move my thumb her between my fingers it really isn’t that much bigger. Damn that is tight though. I sure would not like to be him. But then he really doesn’t have a say in this.”

Carmen ran over to the table and saw the bottle of oil and got an idea. “Hay Danielle, If I pore some oil on your hand, do you think you could get your whole had in?”

“I don’t know. Let’s try it” Carmen pored some oil over Danielle’s hand and rubbed it around. “Try it now” Danielle pushed harder and felt increasing resistance until the widest part of her hand was pushing on the resisting muscle. Noname started screaming into Amanda’s ass. He forgot to move his tongue as his world became the fire in his ass. He had never felt something so big in his add before. If he thought Al was big as a post Danielle’s hand felt like a fucking red wood tree!

Carmen did not want to be left out of encouraging so she started squeezing his balls.

Amanda didn’t know what her girls were doing, but whatever they were doing was felt great. First the tongue got her going and then his yelling into her ass set her off. She had an amazing orgasm. “Andy, I know you like your ass licked even more than I do, YOU have to try this. It is incredible.”

Andy turned around and bent down backing his ass in to noname’s face. “OK you little shit, let’s see what you can do.” Andy’s ass was much hairier than Al’s “OK girls do your thing. Make him squirm.”

The girls were having fun. Their brother had been a pain in the ass all their lives. Now it was payback time. As Danielle fisted him. Carmen had found the box of rubber bands and was having fun snapping them on his ass, cock, and balls.

Andy was having fun on his end too. Amanda had crawled under him and was playing with his cock while he had his ass licked. She may be small, but she was proud that she could deep throat his 9-inch cock. Andy was in heaven. Both ass and cock were happy. Soon he was coming in Amanda’s talented mouth.

When he was done cuming he almost fell down. Amanda scooted out from under him and helped him stand. Both stood looking at each other and then smiled. They looked over at the clock and it read 42:13. They still had more than half their allotted time.

The girls were tiring of tormenting noname from behind. Danielle pulled her hand from his ass with an audible pop that was accompanied by a scream of anguish as the tree came out of his ass.

The girls joined their parents and looked at the slumped figure in the pillory. Carmen said,” Well you noname piece of shit for brains, our brother wanted to see us naked. He isn’t here so I guess you will have to do.” They took after their mother but with differences. They were 5’ 7”, a couple inches taller than their mother and they had at least a cup size on than their mother. While their mother was shaved, they each had neatly trimmed bushes that matched the hair on their head. Danielle had a full blond bush and Carmen had a bush of dark hair. Other than that, they all looked like sisters. Both had taken gymnastics but were never quite as limber as their mother. That was ok they had each other.

One night, four years ago, their father had been on a company trip and the heard strange noises coming from their parents’ bedroom. They were used to the noises when their parents were together, but they could not figure out why they would hear similar sounds now. They crept to the door and slowly opened it. What they saw changed their world. Their mother was having a video call with their dad on the screen was their dad was jacking off. But what their mother was doing is what rocked their world. She was on her back with her legs flipped over her head. She had reached up with her arms and was pulling her ass down and licking her own pussy, it was so so soooo fucking incredible.

They ran back to their room and tried to repeat what their mother had done. Try as they might, they couldn’t do it. They were always just a little too far away. They could bring their legs up to their ears, but not their pussy to their lips. It was so frustrating. Finally, Danielle said, “Fuck this. Why are we trying to lick our own pussies when we have each other?” She laid down next to Carmen head to pussy and started licking her sister. Carmen let out a moan and did the same to Danielle. They were familiar with each other’s pussies, but they had never done this. When the first hairs started showing, they would compare who had the most hair. Sometimes Danielle had more, sometimes Carmen had more. Carmen usually won however, but Danielle said it was not fair, her hair was blond, and it was harder to see. A few years later, they had given up on who had more hair, they each had more than they could count so it was impossible to figure out who had the most.

Now that they knew that they could lick each other’s pussies, and how it felt when they did, they could care less about who had more hair. The biggest thing was now how quickly they could get their sister’s head between their legs.

Ironically, they had talked about adding their brother into their little games, but he kept trying to see them naked without their permission, and that just pissed them off. If he had been nice to them, he could have seen them naked all the time.

Carmen said, “Mom, Dad we have had fun back there, but we want to switch ends. Is that OK with you?”

Amanda said, “Sure dear. We’d love to switch. Just so you know, he seems pretty talented with his tongue in asses if you like that.”

“We haven’t experimented with tongues in our asses, that sounds like fun.”

Andy and Amanda walked to the back of the pillory. “I had first choice in front, you can have first choice back here,” Amanda said.

“Thanks, I already know what I want to do to this little ass rapist.” He placed his 9-incher at the abused brown eye between the butt cheeks and pushed in. Noname was horrified to realize that his own father was ass fucking him. But then he really did not have a family at this time. He was a noname. Had he not been loosened up by Gena, then Al and then the twins with ever increasing sizes, he would have thought this 9-inch cock was splitting him open, but now he only felt incredibly full.

Amanda smiled as she watched Andy fucking noname’s ass. She knew all too well how full that made her feel, and the fact that this noname had formerly been his son made it all the hotter to watch. But she had an itch she wanted taken care of. She crawled under the two men and saw a flaccid cock hanging down. Noname must not be enjoying this as much as the rest of them. She took the dangling cock and placed it in her mouth and started sucking. She loved sucking cock. Soon the cock started to respond in spite of how hard he tried to resist. Within minutes he was rock hard, to Amanda’s delight.

Once his cock was in proper shape, she flipped around under him and backed up until the cock was about to enter her sopping pussy. As soon as she was lined up, she pushed back hard just as Andy was shoving in. It was like Andy was fucking her! Noname just happened to be in between. Her action also had the result of pushing Noname’s ass into Andy’s cock. He also felt like he was fucking his wife. They knew each other’s timing so well that they had soon were fucking with gusto. Noname felt like he was simultaneously pulled apart and smashed between them.

While their parents were having fun fucking “each other” they were having fun in front. Noname finally got to see their bodies naked. They really did look like their mother, only more so. They even had tan lines like their mother.

Both girls bounced around excitedly that would have been the vision of his dreams in any other circumstances. The fact that his parents were both currently fucking him made the current moment less than ideal. Carmen then bent over and backed her ass into noname’s face. “Come on you noname, you know what to do. Get that tongue deep into my ass. I want your tongue playing with my tongue!”

Danielle laughed so hard; she fell down. “Carmen, you’re so funny.” When she realized that she was on the ground, and Carmen was bent over, she had a great idea. “Hay Carmen, I am going to scoot over so that you can lick me while you are being licked. Then we can switch.”

“I like your thinking. Get that pussy over here so I can lick you!”

Soon Carmen was licking her sister, savoring her favorite flavor in the world. “God! As much as I love eating pussy, I fucking love having your tongue up my ass you noname shit head!” It only took a few minutes for her to cum hard.

“Ok sis, your turn!” she quickly swapped positions with Danielle.

“Oh YES! You were so right Carmen; I fucking love having his tongue up my ass!” She soon also had an earth-shattering orgasm.

“Oh god I need a break. Here let me move this recliner over and let him lick your pussy while I rest.”

Carmen quickly positioned herself so that Noname’s face was firmly pushed into her crotch. “OK I know you have thought about this for years! Now is your chance, LICK my PUSSY!” she yelled. Danielle lovingly stroked her sister’s hair as she had her pussy eaten out. Then she got a wicked idea.

“Carmen, you know how our brother always tried to catch us naked?”

“Yeah, it really used to piss us off.”

“Well, why don’t we return the favor?”

“What, I don’t get it.”

“We should Piss him off, or rather instead of off, I should say in.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Look where his mouth is…”

“Oh, now I get it. I do kind of have a full bladder. You hold him in place to make sure he gets it all.”

Danielle leaned down next to his ear and said, “our sister is going to give you a little treat. Make sure you get it all and that she does not get any on her. You know that we have the power to make any our threats real!”

Noname knew her well enough to know that what she or her sister wanted, they got. Suddenly he found Danelle holding his head tight to their sister’s crotch and then his mouth started filling with warm fowl liquid. If he didn’t drink it, he was sure it would start coming out of his nose. It was all he could do to keep up. He thought she would never stop. She really did have a full bladder. As soon as she was done pissing, she had one of the most intense orgasms yet!

“God that was so nasty, and fun. You need to try it!”

“That is my intention,” She giggled.

They soon switched places and Danielle said, “Hay big brother, er, I mean you noname fuckup, do your magic on my pussy and I will reward you just as my sister did!”

Noname had little choice. God both of his sisters were fucking his face and using his mouth as a toilet, his mother was going to town and fucking his cock, and his father was fucking him in the ass. He really had fucked up when he had his way with Gena. All too soon Danielle was transferring the piss from her bladder to his stomach and having a massive orgasm just as her sister had.

Andy was tall enough to see over the top of the pillory and was incredibly turned on by watching both of his beautiful daughters having their fun. The combination of the show and the sensation from the ass he was fucking finally sent him over the edge. He came with a massive thrust. That was enough to send noname over the edge as he came massively in the pussy that was fucking him, and that in turn set Amanda off with her own huge orgasm. She collapsed onto the ground panting.

Both Danielle and Carmen were sitting on the ground panting. Andy came around and smiled lovingly at his two daughters. He looked down at his semi hard cock and saw that it was filthy from the ass fucking he had just given. He walked up to Noname and simply said, “Open” Though he hated it, he knew he had no choice and opened his mouth. Andy quickly stuck the nasty tasting cock in and enjoyed an after fucking blow job. God this day had been fun he thought. He originally had no intention of coming again when he placed his cock in the mouth before him, but it felt so good. Soon he was hard again. Clean but hard. To his own surprise he thought he had one more in him. He realized that his daughters had joined him and were rubbing his ass and encouraging him. As his excitement grew, he stated thrusting deep into the throat before him. His wife was the only other one that had ever had him entirely down her throat. Now he was about to come from a deep throated blow job in front of his daughters. And cum he did. One to make the other cums of the day seam minor.

As he pulled out, Noname gasped for air. He had almost passed out from having such a huge cock in his throat. He thought finally his ordeal with his was over! It was not.

Amanda clapped her hands and she saw how her daughters had helped her husband climax. But she had to hold her hand tightly on her pussy to keep from leaking down her legs. She said, “Move over big fella. Mama needs to get clean too.”

They pulled the recliner over and soon she was in position to be cleaned out. “OK, you seem to have made a big mess in my pussy. I may have added some juices too, but that is beside the fact. If you don’t clean me out, I am going to leak down my legs and that is not comfortable. Since you are responsible for this, it is only fitting that you are the one to clean me out. Get to work!”

Noname was appalled. He had cum in his mother’s pussy and now he was being asked, no commanded, to clean her out. With a final sigh he resigned himself to the task before him. He bent his head down and stared to clean out his cum from his mother’s pussy. He had licked more pussies this day than he had ever licked in his life. He knew what to do by now. He stuck his tongue deep into her and sucked. He had tasted much worse from his sisters and … God he hated thinking about it but his cum and shit covered father’s cock had tasted MUCH worse!

Soon he sensed his mother started to buck and breath hard. She soon had her orgasm too.

Her husband and daughters helped her off the recliner and soon they were embraced in a naked family hug. Danielle said, “well that was fun” They all started laughing and whole heartedly agreed.

The Judge stepped forward and thanked the family for their role in the reformation of the person in the Pillory.

The clock read: 41:15. “Well you went over a little on your time, but I am sure it was well worth it” The crowd broke into a noisy round of cheers and applause.

The judge looked around and said, “This concludes the first part of the formal reeducation of the convicted. There will be a 45-minute recess to allow the convicted to be cleaned up a bit and have a little rest before his education will continue. The rest of the time will be broken down into 45 minutes of education followed by 15 minutes of break. A secondary timer is being set up. When a session is started the start-button is to be pressed. This will start a 1-hour cycle in which the first 45 minutes will be for education and then an alarm will go off so that the detained will be allowed at least a 15-minute recess. More than 15 minutes may expire before the timer is started again but no less than 15 minutes. If a person is a walk up and only educates for a few minutes i.e., only want to use him to experience a single orgasm, The timer is not needed. At 12:00 Midnight there will be a 6-hour break. There is a signup book over at the podium so that you can schedule your time to educate the convicted. If there is no one signed up, for any given time slot, there will be free access, first come first serve. We will conclude the education when the timer reaches 0.” He then turned and walked into the crowd.

The next day and a half are going to be tough noname thought!

---

Things get crazy when a teacher isn’t happy with Henry’s newfound attraction and decides to punish him.

Summoning My Succubus Mother

Chapter Four: Spanked by the Dominating Teacher

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2021

Note: This is based off a one-off story was commissioned by a fan!

Brenda and Izolde clung to my arms as we left the cafeteria behind. They had glommed on to me. Like every other girl in school, they had become attracted to me, turned on by my presence. I was a cambion. The son of a succubus. My mother claimed that this was all me.

“So, uh, you girls on birth control?” I asked, my cheeks burning at the suggestion.

Purple-haired Izolde grinned at me. “On the pill. So you can just do whatever you want to me, big boy.” She ran her hand down the front of my shirt to grope my cock through my pants. “Anything.”

I swallowed as she fondled my hard cock. I was swelling up fast from her touch. I wanted to say something, but she wouldn’t stop. And no one would care. It was insane that the world let me get away with that threesome in the cafeteria. I had fucked my succubus-mommy and Abby (who was now bonded to me because I knocked her up) in front of most of the college. Not even the professors cared.

The guys cheered me on while the girls begged for me to fuck them. Brenda, who was on my arm, had a boyfriend. A boyfriend who was cool with me fucking his girl. She even told him she would probably dump him for me. It was insane.

“I’m not on the pill,” Brenda said. “I make Fred wear a rubber.” She snuggled closer to me, her black hair spilling about her face. “But not you. Mmm, you can fuck me raw all you want.”

Her hand joined Izolde’s on my cock. I shuddered as they both stroked me. If I fucked Brenda raw, I might breed her. Then she would be bound to me. She really would dump Fred. She’d be like Abby. I swallowed, my heart racing.

“Yeah, I…” I swallowed. “I mean, we don’t have to, you know…”

“Fuck?” Brenda pouted. “Aren’t I hot enough?”

“Nope,” Izolde said. “But I am.”

Brenda’s lower lip trembled. She stared at me with these brown eyes. I groaned. “You’re hot. You are.”

“So you’ll fuck me, too?” she asked.

“We’re at school,” I groaned, glancing ahead. “We’re almost to Mrs. Spartan’s class. Got History next. No time to fuck.”

“Yes, no time to fuck,” purred Izolde. Her hand squeezed my cock. “So it’s time to suck.”

“Wait, what?” I gasped as we reached Mrs. Spartan’s classroom, the door open and inviting. I swallowed as we flowed into it, my heart racing. It pounded this wild beat.

Mrs. Spartan hadn’t arrived. The other students were just starting to sit down. I swallowed as Izolde and Brenda dragged me to the back of the classroom. I slipped past some of the guys in the glass giving me envious looks. Then the two girls shoved me down into a chair.

I was always so passive. They just did whatever they wanted to me. My mother—who was supposed to be my submissive succubus—Mrs. Hemlock, Abby, and now these two girls. They fell to their knees and crawled beneath the desk, their hands on my jeans.

“You can’t suck me off now?” I gasped as they unzipped my jeans. “Jesus, we’re in class.”

“Mmm, I think we can,” Izolde said, her dyed-purple hair framing her features. “So just chillax.”

“We’re going to make you feel amazing,” Brenda added. “I give great head. Just ask Fred. He’s never complained.”

“Well, what about Fred?” I asked as they unsnapped my jeans and ripped open my fly, my zipper rasping down. “He’s your boyfriend. Is it really okay to cheat on him?”

“Yep,” she moaned. “When it’s you, Henry” She winked at me and then pulled down my jeans with Izolde. “God, you’re such a stud, Henry. It was so hot watching you breastfeed from your mother.”

“So fucking hot,” Izolde added. They had my jeans around my ankles now and reached for my boxers. “Mmm, we’re going to love your dick. Just make you explode.”

They ripped down my boxer as Linda walked in. She stared in envy at the girls as she took her seat nearby. She watched me over her shoulder as my dick popped out of my jeans. Linda bit her lip in envy as the two girls kneeling beneath my desk gasped in awe.

They gripped my dick. They held onto my cock fresh from my mother’s asshole. I had fucked my mommy-succubus up the ass as she had eaten my cum out of Addy’s pussy. The entire school had watched that moment, cheering me on. This was all so insane.

“That was just in my mom’s asshole,” I groaned. “I didn’t get a chance to wash it.”

“We’ll wash it,” Brenda promised while Izolde purred, “Mmm, we’ll give your dirty dick a tongue bath.”

Their tongues licked up and down my dick. They bathed me. I groaned as they moaned. Their eyes closed. The two girls seemed to love the sour flavor. Their warm tongues stroked up my shaft. I shuddered, my long dick throbbing. There was so much for them to clean. So much for them to lick up.

They climbed higher and higher, purring as they did. I shuddered. Linda bit her lip as she watched. The guys were all looking on in envy. Chris flashed me a thumb’s up and Pete had a big grin on his face as he shook his head like he was both thrilled for me and wishing to be in my place.

I groaned as the girls reached the tip of my dick. They bathed the spongy crown. They flicked their tongues over that spot. I groaned as they did. This felt so incredible. I shuddered, my face contorting from the delight. This was incredible, my face scrunching up from the bliss.

I loved what they did to my dick with their tongues.

My cock throbbed and ached as they danced their tongues around the tip. They kissed at it. Izolde had pink lips and Brenda ruby. Their lips brushed. They kissed for a moment, their tongues dancing while they rubbed my crown into their cheeks, smearing precum on their face.

“God, he tastes good,” moaned Izolde when the pair broke their kiss.”

“Right,” Brenda groaned and then swallowed the tip of my dick. She suckled hard, my balls tightening. I groaned as she bobbed up and down, the pleasure rushing through me.

“You little bitch,” purred Izolde. She licked Brenda’s ear. “Mmm, you just darted in and stole that dick from me. How utterly naughty of you.”

“Yeah,” I groaned, leaning back as the pleasure shot through me. She wasn’t kidding. Fred had no complaints. Only Fred wasn’t the one getting blown any longer. I had broken up their relationship. My presence had warped the air and made both girls lust for me.

All because I had a succubus for a mother.

“Goddamn,” I groaned as Brenda bobbed her head, polishing my dirty dick. “Brenda!”

Her warm, wet mouth worked up and down my dick. She felt incredible. I loved how amazing this was. It felt so good as she worked her mouth up and down my cock. She suckled on me with hunger, her tongue dancing around the crown of my cock.

“No fair,” Izolde pouted. “You’ve sucked his dick enough. I have to show him that I’m amazing at sucking cock, too.”

Brenda popped her mouth off my cock with a wet plop. “Sorry, sorry. Your turn, Izolde. I can share his wonderful dick.”

“You got to,” Izolde said. “Studs like him are going to be fucking every hot bitch he can.”

“Well,” I panted. More like they were all going to fuck me.

Izolde slid her pink lips over my dick. I groaned as she suckled at me. My face contorted from the pleasure of it. She suckled with hunger. She bobbed her head with aggression, her purple hair dancing around her cheeks. I groaned, my hands clenching into fists. I shuddered, loving the feel of her mouth.

The pressure in my balls rose with her every suckle. Most of the class had walked in, but no Mrs. Spartan. They were all watching the blowjob. Guys grinning and girls squirming. I groaned, trying to ignore it. Wanting to cum as fast as I could before Mrs. Spartan walked in.

“My turn, Izolde,” moaned Brenda. “I need to get that yummy cock back into my mouth.”

Izolde popped her lips off with a wet plop. Drool ran down her chin. “It’s such a delicious dick. Yes, yes, suck him. Then let me nurse on him. I just want to suckle on him hard.”

Brenda swallowed that cock. Her mouth nursed on me with passion. She suckled with hunger. She nursed on me with that skill. Her tongue danced around my dick. My balls tightened as she worked her mouth. I came closer and closer to cumming.

Izolde licked at the base of my cock. She fluttered her tongue up and down the parts that Brenda couldn’t reach. It was just too long. My dick big and throbbing. I was huge, apparently. I had no idea. I had always been this shy, nerdy guy. I was a virgin until last night when my mommy-succubus had changed that. Now…

Now I was getting a double blowjob in the middle of class from two hot girls.

Brenda popped her mouth off and Izolde took over. She liked to suckle hard. To nurse with passion. Not as much tongue, but it still had me arching my back, the back of the cheap chair biting into my flesh. I didn’t care about the discomfort.

I had a hottie loving my dick.

“That’s it, Izolde,” moaned Brenda. “Ooh, ooh, but whose mouth will he cum in?”

Izolde popped her mouth off and Brenda swooped in. As the black-haired girl sucked on me, Izolde groaned, “He can cum on our faces. Then we can both be showered in his cum.”

Brenda squealed around my dick, a schoolgirl thrilled by that.

I groaned, the nineteen-year-old girl suckling hard on my dick. Her tongue danced around the crown. They had buffed me clean by now, the stimulation swelling the pressure in my nuts. I rose towards that orgasm.

Facial? In the middle of class.

I groaned, staring at Rita and Dominique who had joined Linda in watching me with envy in their eyes. They licked their lips like they wanted to be nursing on my cock. I groaned, closing my eyes as the pressure grew and grew.

Then Brenda slid off and Izolde slid on. Her warm mouth nursed on my dick with hunger. I loved every moment of it. I loved the way she worshiped my cock. It was amazing to enjoy. My hands balled into fists. My face contorted from the delight of this moment. I would have such a big orgasm.

“Fuck,” I groaned. “I’m getting close!”

Izolde popped her mouth off. She and Brenda fisted my cock, their faces pressed tight together. They whimpered and moaned while the pressure swelled at the tip of my dick. My balls grew hotter and hotter, coming closer and closer to that boil.

“Cum on our faces, Henry!” moaned Izolde.

“Jizz all over our us!” Brenda groaned. “I’ve never had a guy cum on my face. Fred always wanted to, but it’s too demeaning. But you can cum on my face. You can do anything to me.”

“Anything,” breathed Dominique, the Black girl winking at me.

“Fuck!” I gasped at those words and then I erupted.

My cum fired from my cock and bathed the two girls’ faces. Izolde and Brenda moaned as I erupted. My seed splashed on their cheeks and foreheads. Shots landed in their open mouths, tongues thrust out. I groaned with each blast.

Pleasure slammed through me. Rapture crashed into my mind. Ecstatic stars twinkled across my vision as I pumped more and more cum onto their faces. I covered them in my pearly spunk. The guys cheered me on as I pumped all that spunk onto their features. This heady rush swept over me. I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I groaned as I pumped the last of my cum on their faces.

“Well, well, well,” a tight voice said.

I fluttered my eyes open and froze to find Mrs. Spartan glaring at us from the front of the classroom. She had her black hair up in a bun, her face fierce and angry. Her arms folded beneath her breasts seemed to enhance their size. Big and full. Her V-neck blouse showed off a nice bit of cleavage and her tight, short pencil skirt left her toned thighs and calves on display. An athletic woman. She shook her head, a thick, gold bracelet on her left wrist gleaming in the light.

“You three, upfront!” she ordered, her voice snapping like the release of a bowstring.

“Y-yes, Mrs. Spartan,” I gasped and bolted upright, my cock bouncing before me.

She arched an eyebrow at that, and a sneer of disgust spilled over her lips.

The two girls rose and looked sheepish. They dripped in cum. It spilled off their faces dripped on their blouses. Some of it had even gotten in their hair. I bent down and yanked up my pants and boxers, struggling to fasten up.

“Now!” She snapped her fingers and pointed before her long desk. It was mostly bare save for a pencil holder and a binder. She kept a tidy classroom.

The two girls gasped and rushed forward. I hurried after, holding my pants closed. I couldn’t do anything else. My heart raced as Mrs. Spartan stared at me with fierce, brown eyes. I felt like she was feathering me with angry arrows, furious at me for what had happened.

Well, it was different from being horny with me. The rest of the class all watched in dead silence. They could feel the cold rage radiating off of Mrs. Spartan. She did not appreciate finding me getting a double blowjob.

There was one sane person in this college. One professor who had an appropriate reaction.

The three of us reached her desk, Brenda on my left, Izolde on my right, the closest to the teacher. I swallowed as Mrs. Spartan moved before us. I squirmed, still struggling to zip up, my cock thrusting out the tip of my jeans.

She ran a finger over the tip of my dick and then frowned at the precum on there. She wiped it off on my shirt. “Stop that, Henry. You don’t need to zip up yet.”

Never mind. There went her having a normal reaction.

“You three have been naughty children,” she said, her eyes burning with this intense heat. “I can’t abide that. Turn around, bend over my desk, and drop your pants and underwear.”

“What?” I gasped.

“Did I stutter?” she demanded, her eyes boring into me. “Did I speak in Latin by mistake? Or Ancient Greek? Turn around, bend over, and drop those pants. You have to be punished. Spanked.”

I gaped at her.

“You do not want to make this any worse for yourself by dawdling, do you?”

“N-no, Mrs. Spartan,” I gasped while Izolde and Brenda squeaked the same.

“Then turn around, bend over, and drop those pants, NOW!”

I turned around and shoved down my pants and boxers again. Beside me, Brenda and Izolde were unsnapping the skinny jeans they wore. Izolde shoved down them and the red panties she had. Brenda had a black thong that peeled out of her butt-crack. I swallowed as I let my pants and underwear fall to my ankles. I bent over, my cock hard against the desk.

Why was I hard?

Why did I keep doing what women told me to do? Just let them ravish my body? I was a cambion. Surely that meant I should be more dominant than this? But my mommy-succubus had done whatever she wanted to me.

And now Mrs. Spartan would spank me. I imagined I’d have to lick her pussy next. Maybe fuck her before the entire class.

She grabbed my ass and squeezed. “Mmm, not bad.” Then Izolde’s squawked as Mrs. Spartan purred, “Peachy and curvy. Very nice.”

“Th-thank you, Mrs. Spartan,” Izolde said as she bent down beside me.

Brenda lay on the other side, her face smearing cum onto the professor’s desk. She whimpered. The teacher stood behind her. We were nineteen. In fucking college. This couldn’t be happening, and yet it was. My heart thundered and my dick throbbed. I was… excited.

What had my mommy-succubus done to me?

“This is my classroom,” Mrs. Spartan said. “My queendom. You do not fornicate in here without my permission. Is that understood?”

“Yes, Mrs. Spartan,” the three of us chorused.

“You do not so much as suck a dick in my class unless you beg me!”

SMACK!

Izolde gasped. Her head arched up from the stinging sound that echoed throughout the classroom.

“You do not lick a dick no matter how big it is in my classroom unless you fall to your knees and plead with me!” hissed Mrs. Spartan.

SMACK!

Brenda yelped and then gasped, “Yes, Mrs. Spartan.”

“You don’t touch a single girl in my classroom without falling to your knees and kissing my feet in supplication!”

SMACK!

Her hand slapped hard on my ass. I gasped at the stinging pain. The heat melted down to my dick. I ached even more after being spanked. I felt the burning impression of her hand as she moved over to Izolde.

SMACK!

Izolde moaned.

SMACK!

I gasped, my butt-cheeks clenching and dick throbbing from the stinging impact.

SMACK!

Brenda squealed, her head tossing, smearing more cum onto the desk.

“Nothing happens in this class unless I bless it!”

SMACK!

Her hand slapped into my ass. I groaned, my dick throbbing. Her fingernails bit into the meat of my butt-cheek. “Do you understand me, Henry?”

“Yes, Mrs. Spartan,” I groaned. “I’ll… I’ll ask in the future.”

“Yes, you will!”

SMACK!

Izolde gasped, her head arching and purple hair swaying.

“And you, you little slut, you will not touch a dick without my permission, will you?”

“N-no, Mrs. Spartan!”

SMACK!

The dominating professor spanked my ass again. I groaned. Then she slapped on Brenda’s ass only to come back to me. I was in the middle. I was getting spanked twice as hard as the girls. The pain burned over my ass and swelled the ache at the tip of my dick.

I wanted to cum.

SMACK!

Did I want to cum from being spanked?

SMACK!

The teacher slapped her hand down on my ass and moved on to Izolde. Then back to me. That burning swept through my body. I groaned, my dick throbbing. Precum dripped from the tip of my bock as she spanked Brenda.

SMACK!

I groaned at that slap. She made my ass burn. I panted, looking at Brenda and Izolde. They were both squirming, their faces twisting with pain and pleasure. They were whimpering and squirming as the teacher went back and forth.

SMACK!

SMACK!

SMACK!

SMACK!

Izolde. Me. Brenda. Me. Izolde. Me. Brenda. Me.

I swallowed, the sounds echoing through the classroom as my balls brimmed with cum. I ached to just explode. This sexy teacher was disciplining me, and I wanted more. Craved more. I wished she was my mommy-succubus. She used to spank me as a child. She could do it now that I was nineteen.

But I was her Master. I should be spanking her, right?

The hand slapped down on my ass. I grunted, the pain burning across my butt-cheek. The desk creaked as I shifted. I groaned, tossing my head from the pleasure that rippled through me. This was intense. I ached and throbbed, my chest rising and falling as I endured this pain. I shuddered, my dick throbbing and aching.

“Mmm, have you learned your lesson, children,” Mrs. Spartan asked?

“Yes, Mrs. Spartan,” I groaned, the two girls echoing me.

She grabbed a fistful of my brown hair and yanked me up to my feet with surprising strength. I gasped as she grabbed my dick thrusting out hard beside me. She shoved me over until I was standing behind Brenda, her ass as red as mine felt. Her shaved cunt gleamed with juices. To my shock, Mrs. Spartan pressed my cock right against Brenda’s cunt.

“You want to fuck her, don’t you?” Mrs. Spartan asked, sliding my dick up and down Brenda’s snatch.

The girl moaned her excitement, her reddened ass clenching. The tip of my dick pushed into her folds, her cuntlips sliding over the tip of my dick.

“Well, Henry?” Mrs. Spartan demanded, squeezing hard on my shaft.

I winced. “Y-yes,” I groaned. “But she’s not on the pill. If I—”

“Then fuck the slut!” she hissed and released my cock. A moment later, her hand slapped hard on my ass.

SMACK!

I gasped as the force drove me forward. I plunged my dick into Brenda’s cunt.

She gasped, her head throwing back as my dick sank into her cunt. She threw a look over her shoulder, her eyes wide in delight as I sank into her unprotected pussy. Her hot snatch sucked at my cock as I slid further and further into her.

“Oh, my god, thank you, Mrs. Spartan!” gasped Brenda, her head tossing. “Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you for letting Henry fuck me! I’m going to be a good girl.”

“What about Fred?” I groaned, my dick buried to the hilt in her.

“Fuck Fred!” she moaned, her pussy clenching down my cock. “You got a bigger dick. You’re so sexy. Oh, yes, yes, yes, I want to be your girl. Like Addy.”

“Oh, then fuck me next,” moaned Izolde, cum still mattering her face.

“You are going to fall to your knees, pull down my panties, and eat my pussy,” Mrs. Spartan commanded. “Right now, slut!”

“Y-yes, Mrs. Spartan!” squeaked Izolde.

As you savor being in Brenda’s unprotected cunt, you watch Izolde fall to her knees. She’s the one you should be fucking. She was the one on the pill. Birth control. No chance in claiming her like you did Addy. Into turning her into your personal slut.

Izolde’s hands shove up beneath Mrs. Spartan’s skirt. The entire class is watching, enraptured by what was going on. A pair of black panties appeared, bunched up as they rolled over those toned thighs. They passed the professor’s knees and then she stepped out of them.

Without hesitating, Izolde thrust her head up beneath the professor’s skirt and clearly started licking at Mrs. Spartan’s married cunt. She feasted on that pussy, licking with hunger. The professor groaned, her left hand grabbing the back of Izolde’s head through the skirt, the wide, gold bracelet gleaming.

“You’re not fucking me, Henry,” Brenda moaned. “Mmm, work that cock in and out of my cunt.”

“Yeah,” I muttered and drew back my dick.

This was all so insane. I thrust back into her cunt. My ass burned as it flexed. My balls smacked into her clit. She moaned, her pussy clenching down on me. It felt amazing being in her pussy. I knew I should pull out of her. I was making things weird. Changing how things should be happening.

I pumped away at her cunt. I thrust into her hard and fast. I groaned, burying into Brenda’s cunt with hard strokes. She moaned while beside us, Mrs. Spartan shuddered. Her face contorted with delight. Izolde was feasting on her with hunger.

Izolde’s reddened ass wiggled back and forth as she devoured Mrs. Spartan. The girl appeared to be fingering her cunt as she feasted. I groaned, thrusting away at Brenda’s cunt. Her spanked butt-cheeks jiggled as I buried into her.

Did that hurt her?

Mine burned.

But she moaned and gasped, sounding like she was enjoying what I was doing to her. How I was burying into her hard and fast. I plunged to the hilt in her cunt. I stirred her up. She moaned, squeezing her cunt down around my dick. I loved that.

“Fuck,” I groaned, the pleasure soaking down my shaft to my balls. The silky grip of her cunt felt amazing about my dick.

“That’s it,” she moaned, her hips rotating from side to side. “Just like that. Ooh, Henry, you’re amazing. You’re so much better than Fred or Chris or Troy. Yes, yes, that cock’s amazing.”

“Shit, I bet he is a better fuck than me?” Chris said.

“I totally let him screw my girlfriend,” another guy said.

“I’d let him fuck my mom.”

“I’d let him fuck my mom and me,” Linda moaned. “He could tag-team us at the same time.”

“Ooh, I have a sister,” groaned Dominique. “She’s down to clown. We can totally get together, Henry. Sisters.”

“Fuck, how can you say no to sisters?” Chris groaned.

“Quiet,” Mrs. Spartan moaned. “I have a cute slut eating my cunt. I don’t need to hear your comments. Read chapter 7.”

Books opened as I plowed into Brenda’s cunt, the ache building and building at the tip of my dick. Mrs. Spartan groaned beside me, her face twisting in delight. She still held Izolde’s head to her cunt through her skirt, the purple-haired girl moaning as she frigged herself and ate the teacher’s cunt.

Brenda’s moans grew louder and louder as I buried into her. I fucked her hard and fast. I buried into her again and again. I reamed out her cunt, loving every plunge into her pussy. I savored every thrust into her snatch. It was incredible.

She moaned, her cunt clamping down on me, swelling that ache at the tip of my dick. I was swelling towards that wonderful moment, MY balls smacking into that hot pussy. I BURIED deep and hard into her snatch.

“Are you going to cum in me, Henry?” Brenda moaned.

“I shouldn’t,” I panted, slamming my dick into her. “You might get pregnant.”

“I know!” she moaned. “It’s totally unsafe. So you have to cum in me. Breed me. Oh, yes, yes, Henry, breed me!”

“Fuck,” I groaned. She wanted it. I couldn’t say no as I slammed to the hilt in her cunt.

Her pussy convulsed around my dick as I erupted into her pussy. I wasn’t sure which of us came first. My burning ass clenched as her hot cunt convulsed around my dick. She suckled at my cock, working out the cum.

Spurt after spurt of jizz erupted from me. I groaned, stars bursting across my vision. I shuddered, basting her with all that wonderful cum that flowed out of me. It was so hot to enjoy this delight. My mind exploded with rapture.

“Goddamn,” I groaned, loving every moment of erupting into her cunt. I sprayed into her with hot eruptions. My head swayed as I savored the delight of spurting my jizz into her snatch.

“Oh, that’s it, Henry, breed me!” she moaned, her pussy convulsing and spasming around my dick. “Oh, that’s so wonderful. Fire all that seed into me.”

“Fuck!” I groaned, helpless to stop myself from breeding her. I spilled my jizz into her cunt and felt that powerful connection I had with Addy forming.

“I’m yours!” she moaned, her pussy milking out the last of my cum.

I hit the peak of my orgasm. I floated there, my ass burning while the rest of me felt amazing. I shuddered and panted. I squeezed my eyes shut for one glorious moment and then opened them. I shook my head, almost dizzy from my climax.

“That’s it, you little dyke-slut!” hissed Mrs. Spartan. “Oh, that’s it. Yes, yes, yes! Drink my cream, you lezzie-whore!”

Mrs. Spartan moaned, her head throwing back. An errant strand of black hair escaped her bun and danced along her flushed cheek. Izolde moaned and then she shuddered, her reddened ass clenching. Pussy cream spurted out around her fingers and splashed on the floor.

I panted, watching the lesbian sight. Mrs. Spartan groaned, her head shaking while Izolde licked up the flood of the teacher’s cream. I shuddered, breathing heavily. A tart musk filled my nose. That must have come from Brenda.

I pulled out of her with a groan. She turned around and threw her arms about my neck. She pulled me in and kissed me. Her lips melted against mine. I shuddered, tasting something salty on my lips. My seed. I couldn’t stop myself from kissing her, though.

“Ooh, you little dyke,” moaned Mrs. Spartan. “Kiss me.”

“Yes, Mrs. Spartan,” purred Izolde.

I broke the kiss with Brenda to watch Izolde’s head appear, purple hair swaying. She stood up and kissed our professor with hunger. As I watched them kiss, I realized that whatever charm I exuded had been broken on Izolde. She had no interest in me what-so-ever. Neither did Mrs. Spartan.

“She made her into a lesbian,” I whispered to Brenda.

“Who, Izolde?” Brenda asked. “Does this mean I don’t have to share you with her?”

“Yeah,” I muttered, watching the teacher grab Izolde’s reddened ass possessively. She had mentioned how great Izolde’s ass was. She had chosen which one she wanted to keep. Why? Did it have something to do with my cum on her face?

My mother warned me that there were witches who would try to use my seed to work magic. Had that just happened? Was Mrs. Spartan a witch who turned Izolde from a girl who liked dick into one who liked pussy?

Damn.

Mrs. Spartan broke the kiss. “Henry, take your slut back to your desk. We have a class to teach.”

“Yeah, Mrs. Spartan,” I said.

“She called me your slut,” Brenda gushed like it wasn’t such a demeaning thing. “I am, Henry. Your slut. Your girl. Your cunt. Your cum dumpster. Your concubine. Your baby mama. I’m all those things. Isn’t that wonderful, Henry.”

“Yeah,” I muttered as I went to draw up my jeans and boxers. I pull them on and buttoned up, which was hard with Brenda clinging to my arm.

She didn’t bother pulling hers up. She clung to me, her pussy leaking cum, as we headed back to my desk. Mrs. Spartan didn’t say anything. She was still squeezing Izolde’s ass and kissing her again. The teacher was enjoying herself.

It was like I had changed the rules, and she was more than willing to capitalize on them.

I reached my desk and sat down. To my shock, Brenda unsnapped and unzipped my pants. She reached in and pulled out my cock. I gasped in shock, my dick, still wet from her pussy, throbbing in her hand. My ass burned in memory of the spanking.

“W-what are you doing?” I gasped as she turned around.

“D’oh, I’m sitting on your cock,” she said. “Mrs. Spartan, you told Henry to take me back to his desk, right? And I’m his slut, so you want me to sit on his dick.”

“I suppose so,” Mrs. Spartan said. She glanced at Izolde. “You know what to do.”

“Dominique?” asked Izolde. There was still some of my cum on her face smeared with the pussy cream.

“Oh, she’s lovely,” said Mrs. Spartan.

I had no idea what that was about. Before I could ask, Brenda was sitting down on my dick. Her butt-cheeks slid over the crown, and then her asshole pressed on the tip. My eyes widened at the feel of her naughty asshole pushing against me. That velvety hole felt amazing.

“Brenda!” I gasped.

“I want it up the ass,” she moaned. “You’ll do that for me, right? I’m your naughty slut.”

“Yeah,” I muttered and then groaned as she sank her weight down on my dick.

Her anal ring didn’t stand a chance. Her sphincter widened and swallowed my cock. I groaned, sensitive from cumming in her pussy. It felt incredible as her bowels sank down my shaft. Her velvety flesh massaged my cock. I groaned, arching my back again into the low seat, the edge biting into my spine.

She sank lower and lower until she was sitting on my lap. I shuddered, my dick totally engulfed by her tight asshole. I couldn’t believe it. This felt incredible. Too incredible. I groaned, my heart racing as she squirmed about my dick.

“There,” she said.

I nodded and watched over her shoulder as Izolde, bottomless, sauntered to where Dominique sat in the row before mine. The purple-haired girl fell to her knees and vanished beneath it. Then Dominique gasped.

“Mrs. Spartan?” Dominique asked.

“I want another lezzie slut,” said Mrs. Spartan. “You’re it. Just relax. Izolde will take care of it. I have a class to teach. You’ll learn how to please me later.”

“Jesus,” I groaned, my dick throbbing in my jeans.

“Ooh, that means she’s out, too,” purred Brenda in delight. “Less girls to monopolize your dick. I already have to share you with your mom and Addy.”

“Yeah,” I muttered.

Dominique lifted her rump from the seat as her jeans were pulled off. She had a pair of yellow panties on. Those were dragged off next. I couldn’t see what Izolde was doing, but Dominique leaned back, her black hair shifting. She groaned as Izolde feasted on her, turning her into a lesbian.

Mrs. Spartan was definitely using the cum I pumped onto Izolde’s face to do this. What else would she do? I swallowed, my dick throbbing in Brenda’s asshole. She was my girlfriend now. Like Addy. Bonded to me. I just had to accept it.

“Now,” said Mrs. Spartan. “We are just starting the Peloponnesian War that was fought between Athens and Lacedaemon, which is often called Sparta, my namesake. We are fortunate because a Greek Historian witnessed the war and wrote about it. His account survived over two thousand years to reach us, giving us insight into how the Ancient Greek city-states fought.”

“Mrs. Spartan,” Linda asked, raising her hand.

“Yes, Linda?” Mrs. Spartan asked, Dominique’s whimpers and moans echoing in the background.

“May I lick out Brenda’s pussy.” Linda glanced back at us. “It’s just… She’s so full of Henry’s cum. I just… I can’t focus.”

“Thank you for asking,” Mrs. Spartan said. “You may. Now, the rest of you, let’s talk about the background leading up to the Peloponnesian war. How it started. Sparta and Athens had long been political rivals…”

As she spoke, Linda slipped out of her seat and crawled on the floor. Her sandy-blonde locks spill about her cute face. She licked her lips and then vanished beneath my desk. She pushed my legs apart. I could hear her salivating for pussy full of my cum.

Brenda gasped, her asshole clenching down about my dick. I knew that then Linda had started her licking. I couldn’t believe this was happening. Dominique moaned and Brenda groaned, both girls getting feasted upon while Mrs. Spartan just lectured on about the Peloponnesian war. I couldn’t focus on that at all.

Not with that tight, velvety asshole squeezing about my dick. It was just too wonderful of a treat. My cock throbbed in her bowels. She squeezed her asshole down on me every time Linda licked at her cunt, or so I assumed.

“Yes,” Brenda moaned. “Lick my man’s cum out of my cunt. Ooh, that’s it. Just lick it out of me. Yes, yes, just like that. You’re such a wicked slut, aren’t you?”

“Uh-huh,” Linda moaned.

“Oh, my fucking god, Izolde,” groaned Dominique. “Ooh, ooh, I get it. I get why being a lesbian is amazing.”

“You’re going to love eating Mrs. Spartan’s cunt,” purred Izolde, her voice muffled. “But yours is pretty tasty, too.”

I shuddered at how crazy this was becoming. My dick twitched in her cunt. I shuddered, my head shaking from side to side. This felt amazing. Her bowels squeezed about my dick in such an exciting way. I groaned, loving every moment of having her cunt squeezing down on me. I would have such a big orgasm when I unloaded in her.

Brenda squirmed as Linda licked all that cum out of her pussy. My new girlfriend’s asshole clamped down about my dick. She leaned forward and then pressed her back into my chest. My hands found their way to her round breasts. I squeezed them. Fondled them.

“Mmm, isn’t that just great?” she cooed as she squirmed about on my cock. Isn’t it amazing having my asshole about your dick?”

“Yeah,” I panted, my dick throbbing in her asshole. “Just wonderful. Fuck.”

“Mmm, it’s amazing.” She leaned her head back, her neck inviting.

I nuzzled in and kissed her. My hands squeezed her breasts as her bowels massaged my dick. It was different from fucking her. No sliding in and out. She didn’t ride me, either. She just clamped her asshole down around my dick and relaxed.

The velvety delight was still incredible. The ache swelled in my balls. Linda’s chin nudged them as she feasted on my girlfriend’s cunt. That naughty blonde was licking my cum out of Brenda’s bred depths. That was so exciting. It made me so hard.

My face contorted with the delight of this moment. It felt incredible soaking in Brenda’s bowels. I shuddered, my fingers digging into her tits through her dress. I kneaded her breasts, loving how they felt in my grip.

“Damn,” I panted in between nibbles and sucks on her necks.

“Oh, her tongue is amazing, Henry,” moaned Brenda. “She’s really getting in there and licking out all your cum.”

“It’s so yummy,” moaned Linda. “God, I feel like such a dirty slut. Mmm, I want to fuck your cock, too.”

“It’ll be dirty with my asshole,” purred Brenda, her bowels clenching down on my dick.

“I don’t care. I’m going to do it.” Linda sounded so confident. So sure. I was certain that I would give in. That I wouldn’t be able to say no to her.

Brenda clenched her bowels down around my dick. She moaned louder and louder, mixing with Dominique’s passion. Both girls were going to cum in the middle of class from having their pussies devoured. It was so wild. Mrs. Spartan was striding at the front, lecturing. Was anyone even paying attention?

Girls kept looking back. Rita had this come-fuck-me gleam in her blue eyes. Priscilla licked her lips while Rachel kept squirming in her seat. The guys were glancing back at me and at Dominique who was shuddering as she came closer and closer to her orgasm.

“Jesus, girl,” moaned Dominique. “Ooh, you got that tongue deep in me. You lovin’ my snatch, ain’t you? Just fuckin’ love in it.”

“She does love pussy,” Mrs. Spartan purred. “Now.”

“Goddamn, I can’t wait to munch your cunt, Mrs. Spartan,” groaned Dominique. “I’m gonna go to town on you. Just eat you out.”

The professor winked and then went back to her lecture.

I just sucked on Brenda’s neck and squeezed her tits through her blouse and bra. I brushed her hard nipples. She moaned as I played with them, her bowels clenching and relaxing on my dick. She twitched more and more, coming closer and closer to her climax. This was so wild.

I groaned into her neck, the pressure in my balls swelling. I was so eager to dump my cum into her. Brenda shuddered. Her legs kicked. She had to be close to cumming. Linda felt like she devoured that cunt with passion.

“Damn, Linda,” moaned Brenda. “Just a little more. You cleaned out that cum, didn’t you?”

“Every yummy drop I could find,” groaned Linda. “Oh, Henry, your jizz tastes amazing. I could just guzzle it down all day long.”

“Mmm,” purred Brenda in delight. “So strange that Izolde went dyke. I don’t see how pussy can compare to your spunk.”

“It can’t,” Linda groaned. “You’re amazing, Brenda, but your cunt’s got nothing on Henry’s cum.”

“Good.”

Dominique moaned louder and louder. Her head tossed, her straight, black hair dancing. Then she bucked. Her desk groaned as she trembled through her orgasm. It was so obvious that she was cumming hard. That she was gasping out her orgasmic bliss. The sounds of her passion echoed through the classroom.

“You pussy-munching dyke!” moaned Dominique. “That’s fucking it. Yes, yes, drink that cream!”

“Yummy!” squealed Izolde, her voice muffled by that hot snatch she snorkeled in.

Mrs. Spartan smiled as she watched her newest slut cumming. The teacher had used my cum to claim the girls. It was so wild. She had to be a witch. That was bad, but I was having trouble thinking. Brenda’s asshole felt too amazing about my dick.

Her bowels clenched about me. She shuddered. I heard sucking. Was Linda nursing on Brenda’s clit? That would explain those naughty, wet slurps I heard. Brenda whimpered, her head arching back, her neck inviting. A few hickeys already adorned her flesh.

I pinched her nipples through her clothes and suckled again. She groaned, her bowels squeezing so hard. Then she moaned. Her flesh rippled about my dick. I gasped as I felt her climaxing. Her anal sheath convulsed about me, sucking at me.

“Oh, my fucking god, yes!” gasped Brenda. “I’m cumming on Henry’s dick.”

“So yummy,” Linda moaned, clearly licking up Brenda’s gushing pussy juices.

“Fuck,” I groaned, that hot asshole rippling and writhing around my dick. She suckled at me. It was amazing to feel that wonderful sheath nursing at me. “I’m going to cum.”

“Yes, yes, cum in me!” moaned Brenda. “Flood me with all your jizz. I need it so much. Just flood me with everything you have. That’ll be amazing.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned, her asshole sucking at me. “God, yes!”

I erupted.

My cum pumped into her bowels. Spurt after spurt of spunk fired out of my dick and pumped into her asshole. It was incredible to enjoy. Stars burst across my vision. I tossed my head from side to side. I groaned, my heart pounding a wild beat. I groaned, loving every second of dumping my cum into that tight, hot asshole rippling around me.

Brenda moaned as she milked me. Her hot bowels convulsed around my spurting dick in such an exciting way. I groaned, my face contorting from the bliss of spurting jizz in her bowels. Ecstasy slammed through me, my desk creaking.

It was incredible

“Fuck!” I groaned as I pumped the last of my cum into her bowels. I shuddered, my head shaking.

I blinked to find Izolde sitting on Dominique’s lap, the pair kissing with such passion. My dick twitched in Brenda’s asshole, her flesh rippling around me one last time. I squeezed her tits and panted into her neck.

“Mmm, that was wonderful, Henry,” she purred. “I love you oh, so much.”

“Yeah,” I panted. “I know.”

She hummed happily as Linda crawled out and stood up. She had pussy cream coating her face, her sandy-blonde hair mussed. She spun around, her ass cupped by her tight jeans. She raised her hand in the air.

“Yes, Linda?” Mrs. Spartan asked.

“May I fuck Henry’s dirty cock, Mrs. Spartan?” the blonde asked. “His dick is dirty with Brenda’s asshole, and I thought my pussy would be perfect to clean him.”

“Class is almost over,” said Mrs. Spartan. “You can do whatever you like once you leave here. Now sit down.”

“Yes, Mrs. Spartan,” she moaned and took the seat beside me. She flashed me a dazzling smile and then leaned over and whispered, “I know the perfect spot you can fuck me. You’ll love it.”

“Are you on the pill?” I asked.

“I have a diaphragm,” she said. “Don’t you know how those hormones mess you up? It’s totally not healthy to mess with your cycle like that.”

“My mom has a similar belief,” I said.

“Smart.” She grinned at me. “Your mom was hot. Ooh, you were just breast—”

“Linda, do I need to spank your ass and turn you into pussy-loving slut?” asked Mrs. Spartan.”

“N-no, Mrs. Spartan,” Linda gasped and clamped her mouth shut.

The last seven or so minutes of the class passed with my dick buried in Brenda’s asshole. Izolde and Dominique made out the entire time while Mrs. Spartan gave us a paper to write on the cause of the Peloponnesian war. Everyone groaned in annoyance except the two girls locked in their passionate kiss.

When class was over, Brenda slid off my dick and fetched her pants and panties. I drew mine up while Linda glommed onto me. She still had pussy juices on her lips when she kissed me. I tasted Brenda’s tart cunt for the first time.

“Come on,” Brenda said. “What do you have next?”

“Math,” I said.

“You must be so good at Math,” Linda said as we walked out of the classroom, Izolde and Dominique making out heavily. “So why don’t we blow it off. At least the start. You can fuck me with that dirty dick. How does that sound?”

I was about to answer when I heard my phone chirp. “That’s my mom,” I gasped and shoved my hand into my pocket. I drew it out and read, “You’ve been busy. Two orgasms. What happened?”

I hesitated. “How can I tell if a woman’s a witch?”

“Why?” I could feel the intensity of her response. “Is someone at your school a witch?”

“I think, maybe, Mrs. Spartan, my history professor, is.”

“I’ll be right there! Don’t go near her! Find someplace safe to hide!”

To be continued…

---

A mysterious, redheaded elf has a job for Minx the thief.

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book 5: The Vault’s Treasure
Chapter Three: The Redheaded Elf
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

Knight-Errant Angela – Lesh-Ke Mountains, The Kingdom Of Haz

<p>I seized Sophia’s hand and led my lover across the strewn boulders and fallen rocks which had crashed across the road and nearly killed my companions and me. Anger burned through me as my armor clinked with every step. I had almost been killed by the avalanche those two bitches had started.

The sweet, creamy flavor of Sophia’s enchanted breast milk lingered on my lips. It had healed my wounds. The avalanche left my legs pinned between two boulders, crushed and mangled. Agony gripped me. I laid helpless as Incessae, one of the three Erinyes, had stood over me, fiery spear in hand, ready to deliver her mother’s vengeance upon me.

And Sophia had saved me, facing down the Erinyes with nothing more than an enchanted dagger.

I hated the Erinyes. Slata, their goddess mother, did not want my ancestor’s sword reforged. Slata had always hated High King Peter. She cursed him to only have female descendants and ensured the death of his sons. When Peter died, his grand empire fell into discord and strife, birthing the modern nations.

I had already defeated one of the three Erinyes, Injuriae, and driven off Incessae once before. But today she brought her sister Ultionae to cause an avalanche as we headed north through Miliiath Pass. Thrak, Sophia, and Faoril drove off Incessae while Chaun bewitched Ultionae into sucking his cock.

Erinyes were demigoddesses. Immortals. The only way to stop an Erinyes from hunting you was to receive sexual pleasure from one. As much as they were embodiment of Slata’s divine punishment against those who wronged her and women, they were also daughters of Las, God of Lust.

And Ultionae would pleasure me hard.

My anger and lusts burned through me. Juices trickled down my thighs as Sophia and I crossed the devastated road. The Erinyes almost killed me and my stallion Midnight. My lover had to put herself in danger to save me. It was bad enough I had the nearly impossible task of slaying the dragon Dominari, I shouldn’t have to have enemies impeding me.

Chaun shuddered as he played his lyre, strumming a song of magic as his midnight-black face twisted with pleasure. The Erinyes’s black-feathered wings flapped as she drank down a load of cum from the beautiful changeling.

“Sophia, your strap-on.”

Sophia giggled. “Pound her cunt, Mistress. The bitch deserves it.”

“Yes, she does,” I agreed, my pussy clenching. “And I want you to grab her red hair and fuck your juicy cunt against her mouth.”

“You are so wicked, Mistress.” Sophia’s hips undulated. Her white robes were left open, her nipples still beading with her breast milk.

“It does sound like it,” Xera nodded. Her naked body was dusty and her thighs stained with her juices.

“Do you need healing?” Sophia asked, hefting her small breasts. She squeezed them and milk squirted through the air.

“No, no. I suffered no injuries. Merely fucked by a rock enchanted by Ultionae.”

“Oh,” Sophia said. “I guess that’s their father coming out in them.” Sophia shook her head at Ultionae as her wings flapped again. She sucked loudly and noisily, bewitched by Chaun’s song. “All the children of Las are obsessed with sex.”

“And children of Slata,” groaned Chaun. “I know a certain acolyte that will lick any pussy she can get her greedy mouth upon.”

Sophia blushed. The pair were getting along better now. Sophia had been suspicious of Chaun when we first met, but he had proven himself in the mines. And now his presence had benefited us once again. His bardic music proved very useful.

“Get the strap-on, or do I have to spank you?” I gave Sophia a firm stare.

“Sorry, Mistress,” she squeaked. I still had to spank her for disobedience. I told her to run and save her life, but she would not let me die. I had once questioned my feelings for the young, flighty girl, but no longer.

I loved her.

From out of her large satchel hanging from her loose belt, Sophia pulled out her marble dildo and the leather harness that let me strap it on like it were my own cock. Magics enchanted the dildo, allowing it to vibrate on command.

I loved fucking Sophia with it.

Sophia moved to me and unstrapped my armor. She worked with deft fingers, unbuckling the leather straps holding on my pauldrons, breastplate, and backplate. She set the steel armor down, my large breasts exposed to the day. My nipples were hard—Sophia couldn’t resist tweaking them. My mischievous lover knelt to unfasten my sword belt. My chainmail loincloth hung from it.

“You are excited, Mistress. Is that from spanking my pretty bottom or anticipating fucking the Erinyes?”

“Both,” I admitted.

Sophia smiled as she strapped her dildo to my crotch. She adjusted it so the base pressed on my clit then gave the dildo a long, slow lick like it were a real cock. She popped her lips around it and sucked, her green eyes staring up at me. I stroked her brown hair and groaned.

“Mmm, I wish I could feel your lips,” I moaned.

“But then you would have a real cock,” Sophia gasped, her eyes wide with fear. As an acolyte to Saphique, she had sworn to let no cock touch her. She had lost her powers when a spirit possessed me and created a spectral cock. The spirit made me fuck her and it severed the connection to her goddess.

Luckily, the priestesses in Allenoth restored her powers.

“Chaun, you can take a break,” I purred as I walked over to the Erinyes. “And you, bitch, raise that ass so I can fuck it.”

“Ooh, yes, fuck her ass, Mistress,” Sophia moaned as she moved around Chaun.

The bard pulled his dick out of Ultionae’s mouth. The fiery-haired Erinyes panted as she raised up her rear. Cum trickled down her chin. Sophia grimaced and glanced at Chaun. He set aside his lyre and wiped up his mess with a handkerchief he produced from his pocket.

“Thank you,” Sophia smiled before seizing the Erinyes’s red hair. “Now eat my cunt, slut.”

Sophia pulled the Erinyes’s mouth forward. My lover’s back arched and her small tits jiggled as she ground on Ultionae’s licking mouth. The Erinyes’s wings flapped and her pale ass shook as she devoured my lover’s cunt.

I grabbed her ass. “That’s it, slut.” I spread her butt-cheeks apart, revealing her puckered sphincter. “You thought you could attack us and not get fucked?”

Ultionae moaned.

Chaun grinned. “The song has her so horny, she’ll take days to calm down. Fuck her hard. She’ll love it.”

“So long as I love it,” I purred. I stroked Ultionae’s ass as I placed the dildo’s tip at her puckered sphincter. “And I know you want to please me.”

“Yes,” moaned the Erinyes, her words muffled by Sophia’s cunt.

I glanced at Chaun. His black cock still thrust hard before him despite dumping at least one load down Ultionae’s throat. The changeling was a race of beings born from Las’s masturbation. Many single-sex races were birthed by the God of Las spraying his seed across the world.

I thrust my dildo into Ultionae’s asshole. The puckered sphincter spread wide, engulfing the black marble shaft. The base pressed on my clit, shooting pleasure through my pussy. Her ass was tight, the resistance great, increasing the pressure on my clit.

“Yes,” I hissed. “Take my cock, whore.”

“Use your slutty ass to pleasure my Mistress.” Sophia undulated her hips while gripping the Erinyes’s fiery hair. “You were so bad. You tried to kill us. Now you’ll make us all cum, slut.”

I drew back the dildo and slammed it in again. I groaned at the spark of pleasure. I glanced over at Chaun again. His hard dick, wet with Ultionae’s spit, beckoned. My pussy clenched. I was hot and juicy. I needed something in me.

How hot would it be to fuck the Erinyes while being fucked?

“Chaun, come fuck me,” I moaned. “I need that cock in me. Pound me while I pound the slut.”

“Mistress,” Sophia groaned.

“Just enjoy her mouth and let me have my fun.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Sophia closed her eyes as Chaun moved to me.

“You think I’m capable of fucking you after Ultionae sucked four loads of cum from my balls?” Chaun asked as he moved behind me. His hard dick brushed the cheeks of my ass when I drew the dildo back.

“You’re a changeling,” I moaned. “You could fuck all night long. Don’t pretend to be tired. Your dick is hard. Ram it into me.”

He slid his dick down through my butt-cheeks and rubbed it along my pussy. I ground on his girth as I pumped my hips. His dick’s tip slid through my folds. He teased me as I fucked the Erinyes. My clit throbbed every time I thrust forward while my pussy lips shuddered as they caressed his dick.

“Stick it in me.”

“Such a wanton knight,” Chaun said, his voice honey tenor. His free hand pulled my red hair aside. His lips nibbled on my neck as I fucked the Erinyes’s bowels. My pussy clenched as the tip of his dick almost entered me. He licked up to my ear, sending a shudder through me. “I love a woman who begs for my dick.”

“We all beg for your dick,” I groaned.

“Not all,” Sophia panted. “Ooh, yes, you fucking slut. Work that tongue into my cunt.”

“Beg.”

“Please, Chaun,” I gasped, my pussy on fire. “Fuck me with your cock. I love it when you do.”

With Sophia, I could be so dominating, but when Chaun rubbed his dick against my cunt, I wanted to melt and do whatever he said. His dark hand slid around my side and up to cup my large breast. He rolled my pink nipple between black fingers as his dick continued rubbing at my pussy.

“Please, Chaun, fuck me.”

Chaun nipped my ear. Then he thrust his dick into my cunt, shoving my hips forward and burying the dildo into the Erinyes’s asshole. The base rubbed on my clit, shooting sparks of bliss to my cunt. My sheath clenched on Chaun’s thrusting cock as it filled me. I moaned and bucked back against him, clenching and relaxing my pussy on him.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I sang out as I bucked between Chaun and Ultionae. “Fuck me. Oh, damn, this is so hot.”

“Yes, it is, “Chaun whispered in my ear. Both his hands grasped my breasts, squeezing and kneading them as he fucked me hard. His flesh slapped into my flesh, then my flesh slapped into Ultionae. Over and over. My hips fucked back and forth as we found a rhythm, working together to fuck everyone.

I gripped Ultionae’s butt-cheeks. My fingers dug into her flesh as I fucked her ass faster and harder. I shoved the Erinyes forward. Her mouth pressed into Sophia’s pussy. The acolyte’s breasts jiggled. Her breast milk leaked down her stomach to her pussy.

Ultionae moaned when she tasted the sweet milk. The Erinyes’s wings flapped hard. Her body trembled as she screamed her passion into Sophia’s cunt. My lover’s eyes widened and she ground harder.

“You came, slut,” moaned Sophia. “Oh, yes, you’re cumming so hard. You love my Mistress’s dildo fucking your ass.”

“I do,” gasped Ultionae. “Keep fucking me. I love cumming on your dildo. Yes, yes, yes.”

“Suck my clit,” gasped Sophia. “Do it, slut. Suck it and make me cum.”

“Yes, yes, make her cum.” My pussy clenched down on Chaun’s thrusting cock. “Make us both cum, slut.”

I smacked my hand down hard on the Erinyes’s pale butt-cheek. The crack echoed through the pass and left a bright-red handprint on her ass. She bucked back into me, pressing my dildo hard against my clit. The pleasure mixed with the burning friction Chaun’s dick churned in my pussy.

Chaun’s hands squeezed down on my tits. His excitement mounted as he fucked me harder and harder. My eyes rolled back into my head. My orgasm swelled through me. My clit burned. Every thrust sent more and more sparks shooting through me.

“Angela, I can feel it,” Chaun whispered in my ear. “Your passion nears its crest. Let it froth through you. Let me feel that cunt massage my cock. It’s greedy for my seed.”

“So greedy,” I gasped as I fucked my hips, working the dildo in and out of Ultionae’s bowels and Chaun’s dick in and out of my cunt. My pussy clenched down on him.

“Yes, yes, yes,” screamed Sophia. Her body trembled. Milk beading on her nipples flicked through the air and splattered on my face. Her head threw back as she came hard.

I licked my lips, savoring the creamy flavor. My pussy clenched down hard on Chaun’s churning dick. My body trembled. My fingers dug into Ultionae’s butt-cheeks. I slammed my dildo into her depths, my clit sparking.

My orgasm burst through me.

“Yes,” I gasped as my cunt spasmed about Chaun’s dick. The pleasure washed through me. It crashed through my mind and left me shuddering with the beauty of my release. I leaned forward. Sophia’s arms seized me, pulling me to her nipples.

I latched on and suckled.

Chaun kept fucking me. His dick slammed into my hot, spasming depths as I drank deeply of Sophia’s delicious breast milk. The sweet, creamy treat flooded my mind as Chaun’s hands tightened on my own tits.

Hot cum spurted into my pussy. I shuddered and moaned about Sophia’s nipple as the pleasure soared to new peaks inside of me. Sophia held me, kissing my forehead as I nursed from her small breast and milked Chaun’s thick cock.

“Mmm,” panted the Erinyes. “You and your companions are so stimulating, Angela. I’m glad you fucked me. I haven’t cum so hard in centuries.”

Her rage towards me had vanished. She made me cum.

Now I only had one last Erinyes hunting me. Incessae. I couldn’t wait to make her lick my pussy. I hoped it was full of Chaun or Thrak’s cum. Or maybe the silent thief. We needed to get into the Great Vault located in the Saltspray Palace, heart of the Free City of Raratha. The thief should be our next companion according to the Lesbius Oracle’s prophecy.

Sophia hoped for a sexy woman while I yearned for a roguish, dashing man. Our group could use another cock in the party.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Journeyman Mage Faoril

<p>Sophia, Angela, Chaun, and the Erinyes’s moans echoed through the pass as I used my magic to cleanse the blood from Thrak’s arm. A boulder had broken it, but he drank one of Sophia’s healing potions. While the wound mended, the blood remained.

“Thanks,” Thrak said, glancing at his arm. “It is a pity Sophia’s magic leaves no scars behind.”
“You have enough of them,” I said, reaching out to trace the puckered scars across his swarthy chest. “Trust me, you don’t need any more. You are plenty sexy.” I kissed one while he laughed, a deep roar.

My orc’s arms engulfed me and pulled me onto his lap. He sat on one of the boulders. My naked breasts pressed into his side. I had not bothered to close my robe after the molesting rocks, animated by Ultionae, had fucked me.

“This is such a mess,” I sighed as I rested my head on his broad chest. I smiled as Thrak’s hands stroked my light-brown hair. “I’ll need lots of cum to clear the highway.”

“That’s good of you to do.”

“Well, it’s partly our fault. If we didn’t have demigoddesses trying to kill us, the highway wouldn’t need clearing.”

Thrak kissed my forehead. The orc was nothing but contradictions. A barbarian and a scholar. A brutal warrior and a gentle lover. Rage and love warred inside of him. He could unleash his rage and let it consume him, destroying all in his path. And other times his love moved him. Serisia, his dead wife, had been lucky to share her life with his.

And so was I.

I missed Serisia’s spirit. Fireeyes’s final act of cruelty had transformed Serisia into a murderous spirit, forcing Angela to exorcise her and send her soul to the Astral Realm. I knew she waited for Thrak and I there.

It didn’t seem like a bad way to spend my afterlife. Serisia and I had grown close as we crossed the northern steppes.

I turned my head and looked at the devastation. “When I agreed to this quest, I only thought we had a dangerous dragon to face. Rogue warlocks, vengeful demigoddesses, marauding spirits. What more dangers will we face?” I swallowed and fear trembled through me.

“Do you want to quit?”

“No,” I quickly said. “Of course not. I want Angela to succeed.” I joined in hopes that reforging the High King’s sword with my magic would prove me worthy of being tested to be a master mage again. But now I wanted Angela to succeed. It didn’t matter if I gained that title. She was my friend and companion. But fear still dwelled in me. “It’s just…”

“What?”

I looked up at his face. His swarthy, red-brown skin and multiple bone piercings adorning his broad face made him seem fierce and dangerous, but his dark-red eyes were soft, loving. I had judged him as an unlettered barbarian when I first met him.

He was anything but that.

“What if you die, Thrak? We keep being attacked. Without my magic and Sophia’s healing, we would all be dead. You and Angela take the worst of the danger. And…” Tears beaded my eyes. “I don’t want to lose you.”

His rough, calloused finger stroked my cheek, wiping away my tear. “Nor I you. But what makes you think it is any safer if we weren’t journeying with Angela.”

“What? Of course it would be safer.”

“And no one trips down stairs and breaks their necks? Do people not accidentally cut themselves and have the wound fester? Does sicknesses not stalk through a town and steal people’s life? Nothing in life is certain. I have known a healthy warrior who went to sleep hale and did not wake up. We are a mighty group. As you said, your magic and Sophia’s healing accomplish miracles.”

I smiled up at him. “I guess it’s all a matter of perspective.”

“You are safer with me than apart. And we are safer with Angela, Sophia, Xera, and Chaun.” Thrak slid his hand down the back of my red robe and gripped my ass, pulling me closer. His girth hardened beneath the kilt he wore. “Where would you rather be? Back in Esh-Esh miserable or traveling on this quest and living.

“I know I had not lived since Serisia’s death. But then you and Angela came and…” Thrak smiled as his hands tightened on my ass. “Well, I will take all the danger for the exhilaration of your sweet company and sharing my all with you.” His cock swelled harder beneath me, my pussy forming a wet itch.

“How did you turn this to sex?” I asked him.

“Haven’t we had this conversation before?” he asked. “Sex is a very important drive in people. It’s not hard to turn any conversation into sex. Especially when you have a beautiful, half-naked woman on your lap who’s rubbing her tits against your chest.”

My nipples hardened and tingled. I became aware of them rubbing on his skin. My right nipple brushed a puckered scar. The pleasure tingled down to my pussy. As my excitement grew, my fear faded. Thrak was right.

I would rather be here than back in Esh-Esh working as a prostitute because I failed to perform the simplest of spells.

Thrak’s lips lowered down and caught mine in a kiss. His lips were thick and strong. His tongue thrust into my mouth. I moaned into the kiss. My hands slipped up and wrapped about his neck. I clung to him and ground my pussy against his girth, the rough fabric of his kilt exciting my labia and clit.

A shudder of heat ran through me. I ground harder, staining the front of his kilt with my juices. A simple spell would clean it up, not that Thrak would even care. But when you were a female mage and relied on cum to power your magic, you quickly learned how to remove stains.

My clit throbbed every time I slid across his rough kilt. Thrak groaned as I massaged his thick shaft through the fabric. His hands squeezed harder at my ass, digging into my flesh through my robes. I released his neck long enough to shrug out of my robe and set it down on the ground with care—the pockets were full of all manner of important things.

Thrak’s calloused hands grabbed my naked ass. His hands were large enough to completely cup my rear. He squeezed hard. His fingers dug into my flesh and parted my asscheeks. They were naughty and went exploring.

I moaned into the kiss as a thick finger tickled my sphincter. I ground harder on his dick, wishing his kilt wasn’t in the way. His finger circled my sphincter, teasing the puckered opening and sending wicked flutters to my wet cunt.

“Thrak,” I gasped, breaking our kiss when he thrust his thick finger into my tight bowels. “Oh, you naughty orc. You should ask a woman’s permission before fingering her ass.”

“Orcs take,” he grinned. “We don’t ask.”

I shuddered. I loved it when he took. His finger reamed deeper into my bowels. My nipples tingled against his muscular chest. I pulled away and slid my hands down his muscular chest. I let my fingers caress down his side.

“Let’s get this kilt out of the way,” I groaned, rising on my knees and pulling up the fabric of the cloth.

His finger shoved deeper into my bowels. He groaned and his eyes squeezed shut. I smiled as the rough fabric caressed the top of his dick. I drew it up slower, teasing him, letting him enjoy the rough sensation.

And then his dick popped out. Thick, swarthy, hard, and pierced by a bone ring. My fingers tugged on the ring, bringing another moan from his lips. Precum beaded out the slit. My thumb swiped across it, gathering the salty treat.

“Yum,” I purred after licking my thumb clean. “Mmm, I love that flavor.”

I pressed my cunt against his girth, sliding up and down his shaft. My clit ached and my pussy lips engulfed his shaft as I ground on him. Thrak fingered my bowels faster as he groaned. I rubbed my nipples into his chest as my pussy ached.

It was hot sliding my pussy along his shaft. My clit throbbed the entire time. I savored the warmth of his dick and the thickness of his shaft spreading apart my vulva. My labia dragged along his shaft, drinking in the pleasure while my ass savored the warmth.

“Ooh, Thrak, I love this cock,” I moaned.

“Then why don’t you slide your hot pussy down it and stop teasing me?” he growled.

“Because I love teasing you.” I stared up at him. “Mmm, your face is twisting with pleasure while I ground on your big, thick cock.”

I rubbed harder. Sparks burst from my clit. My pussy clenched and relaxed. Thrak shoved a second finger into my asshole. I gasped and pressed down on his dick as his fingers invaded my bowels. My fingers tightened on his shoulders.

“Thrak,” I gasped, the burning pleasure of my stretched-out asshole shooting to my clit. “Oh, now you’ve added a second finger without asking.”

“I take,” he growled. “If you don’t slam your cunt on my cock, I’ll take you even harder.”

I shuddered, humping faster along his girth. “But my cunt is on your cock.”

“Sophistry?” He arched an eyebrow. “You know what I meant.”

“Did I?” My bowels clenched on his fingers. “If you use imprecise language, how can I know?”

His two fingers dug in deep. Every time they thrust, my pussy slid up his cock. My clit ached. My pussy clenched. I rubbed my nipples into his chest and nuzzled at his neck as my pleasure swelled through my cunt.

“You need to be clear,” I moaned.

“I want your cunt to engulf every inch of my cock,” he growled.

“But this is more fun,” I gasped as my orgasm burst through me. “Thrak, yes.”

My pussy clenched and my juices flooded onto his cock. I trembled on his lap, grinding against him as the pleasure fluttered through me. I buried my face into his neck, savoring his orcish musk. The pleasure rocketed through my body.

“So good,” I groaned, drinking it in as my juices coated his cock. “Mmm, yes.”

“You little slut,” Thrak growled.

I only smiled as my orgasm crested through my body.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thrak

<p>Faoril’s hot juices flooded around my cock. They coated my dick with her wet juiciness. I groaned and thrust my fingers deep into her bowels. I savored her cunt rubbing on my cock. It excited me, but paled to the enjoyment of my dick buried into her depths. Faoril quivered as her orgasm burst through her body. Her round breasts rubbed on my chest as she moaned into my neck.

“You little slut,” I growled. “I warned you.”

“I guess you’ll just have to take me,” she panted, her voice eager.

Faoril enjoyed it hard and rough. The first time we fucked, I had been gripped by my berserker rage. Only death, exhaustion, or sex could break an orc out of a rage. She had used her hot cunt to satiate me while I pounded her hard and mercilessly.

And she had loved it.

I ripped my fingers out of her bowels, held her tight, and flipped her over onto the rock. She let out a grunt as I pinned her against the boulder. Her body shuddered beneath me, her thighs wrapping about my thighs.

My dick slammed into her cunt.

“Thrak,” she shuddered, her orgasm still gripping her. Faoril’s hot cunt spasmed about my dick as I buried into her depths. “Yes, yes, take me.”

My hands slid up and seized her breasts. I squeezed her flesh hard as I pounded her hot cunt. My dick ached with every thrust through her hot, tight depths. She gasped and quivered on me, eager to bring me to my explosive orgasm.

“This is what happens to teasing sluts,” I growled, my passions burning hot.

“You should have used precise language,” she moaned and bucked beneath me. “Fuck my cunt. I was so naughty to tease you.”

What a woman. The mage shuddered and gasped beneath me. Her hips pumped, meeting my thrusts. Our flesh slapped loudly together, echoing through the canyon. Her moans rose high, mixing with Xera as she enjoyed the Erinyes now.

Faoril’s fingernails clawed at my chest, leaving burning lines behind. I savored her passion. I inspired it. I reveled in it. Her cunt clenched and relaxed on my thrusting cock. So tight, so hot. My balls ached every time they smacked into her flesh. Her pale body heaved and undulated while her mouth opened wide to moan her pleasure.

“Yes, yes, fuck me, Thrak. Pound me. Gods, I love this cock in me. Keep pounding me. Make me cum again.”

“Little human slut.” I leaned over her, planting my hands on the ground beside her. Her breasts jiggled with my every thrust. Her small body seemed so fragile beneath me, but it was an illusion. Like Serisia, Faoril could take my cock.

She clawed my chest again. I savored the burning rakes. My balls ached. My thrusts grew harder and faster. When she ground on me, she nearly brought me to my orgasm. I would not take much stimulation to explode into her sweet depths.

“I’m going to give you the cum you need, mage-slut.”

“Yes.” Ecstasy washed across her face. “Yes, yes, yes. Give it to me!”

Her pussy spasmed hard about my dick. Massaging me, eager for my cum. Her body needed it, and I loved providing it to her. I thrust harder, her cumming pussy bringing me closer and closer to my own release while her fingers dug into my pectoral muscles.

“Cum in me, Thrak!”

“Mage-slut.” I buried into her, my balls exploding. “Cum-slut.”

“I am such a cum-slut. The biggest in the world. Yes, yes, give it to me.”

I growled through clenched teeth as the jizz burst into her depths. I collapsed on her as the pleasure hammered my mind. I sucked in deep breaths through my mouth. Her lips nuzzled at my neck as the last of my cum boiled into her.

“Gods, what a woman,” I panted. “My woman.”

“Uh-huh,” she moaned. Beside us, a rock lifted from the road and floated through the air as Faoril used my sexual energy to manipulate her magic. “My big, strong orc.”

I held her as she worked her magic and cleared the road. My woman. My love. I would protect her against anything. My ax would cleave through a thousand enemies if they tried to attack us.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chaun

Ultionae soared into the air, her fiery hair billowing behind her. I sat astride Maiden, my gray mare as she dwindled into a speck. Faoril’s magic had cleared the debris to the side of the road, leaving it piled in the ditches. What would have taken thirty men a week to clear with teams of horses, she did in an hour, only pausing twice to suck Thrak’s cock for energy.

Angela rode at the front of the party, Sophia at her side. The elf padded along behind them. Faoril rode beside me with Thrak marching at the rear, his wicked ax slung over his shoulder. Thanks to Faoril’s magic, even the dust had been cleansed from our clothing. You would never know an avalanche had almost killed us.

I strummed a tune, a marching song that lightened steps and eased sore muscles. Lady Delilah had assured me there would be dangers by helping Angela, but the rewards would be worth it. I would be a master bard again and play at court.

I hadn’t believed her about the dangers, and I did not understand why Lady Delilah swore me to secrecy. I had heard her name spoken of a few times. Angela knew the fiery-haired woman. I wanted to inquire more, but Lady Delilah pledged me to silence.

Why didn’t she want Angela to know she had an ally? The party was beset by enemies.

I put it aside and concentrated on my singing. We had a long road ahead of us. First we would descend out of the Lesh-Ke Mountains and re-enter the Magery. At Lor-Khev, where I joined her quest, we would strike out west, following the Ichir river to where it intersects the south flowing Royton River at the city of Yevix. There we would charter a boat to sail us south down the river, through the Kingdom of Valya, and finally reaching the grand city of Raratha where the Royton emptied into the Nimborgoth.

Raratha was a city of culture. A free city, part of the League of Seven, the merchant republics that controlled the trade across the Nimborgoth. It was an alliance between a mix of human, halfling, and a single nixie cities, banded by treaties of mutual defense to stave off the more powerful kingdoms of Valya, Haz, and Thlin.

The journey would take over two weeks to reach Raratha, half of that on horseback. My songs would keep us in spirit as summer’s heat sweltered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lady Delilah – The Free City of Raratha

<p>The city of Raratha sparkled on the southern coast of the Kingdom of Valya. The mighty Royton River flowed out of the green blur to the north. The Ten-It Forest was only a blur on the horizon even to my keen vision as I soared over the land.

I had preparations to make. As much as I wanted to babysit King Edward and ensure he hired no more dark warlords or other unsavory characters to interfere with Angela’s quest, I had business here. He should trust the plan I gave him.

I descended to the ground outside the city as night sank. I landed in a field and decided on my form. As a human, I was known in Raratha. My knightly duties had taken me across the Kingdoms. Kings, Princes, and even the Doge of Raratha had met me.

I needed a different disguise. I settled on one of my favorites. My skin flowed as I changed. Once done, I opened a small bag, the insides enchanted by a twinborn witch to hold far more space. I fished out a pair of tight, linen britches that hugged my curves and a sleeveless blouse cut low to display my ample bosom.

Last, I slipped on stockings and a good pair of shoes then set out for the city. Angela would need more help to get into the vault. The Doge prized his collection and would not easily part from any piece of it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Minx

<p>I had managed to keep away from the Saltspray Palace for nine days. I tried my best to ignore it, but the itch always remained. It was Fox’s dream to strike big, and what was bigger than breaking into the Great Vault.

I would be the most famous thief of all times. Halfling girls would tell stories of the nimble thief Minx. They would all want to grow up to be just as swift and cunning as I was. When they played games, they would fight over who got to be me.

But it was only a silly dream.

I let my eyes gaze up the cliff to the palace perched at the bluff’s top. The palace guards were keen-eyed. They didn’t allow anyone who dressed like a street urchin anywhere near the Doge’s abode. It would be utterly useless.

But it was fun to dream instead of spending my days wandering through the crowds with my fellow halflings, pickpocketing to make Spray happy. I should want to obey her. I basically married her. All the halflings in her crew let the hermaphroditic nixie make love to us.

She loved us and cared for us. That was why she never wanted to do anything daring.

Not like Fox. My older sister was fearless. But she had been too daring. She had been caught in one of her bold robberies. Watching her hang had broken my heart. She was so small compared to the other criminals around her, all humans. Halflings only had the stature of a human child.

I wept and wept. Spray did her best to comfort me.

If I tried to break into the palace, I would end up just like my sister. But if I pulled off the heist, I would have the wealth to return home to Baraconia and live like a halfling queen. I would find me a proper husband, a halfling, and not let him marry any other women. Just me. Otherwise he wouldn’t get any of my treasure.

I did like Spray. I didn’t love the nixie, but rutting with her was always pleasant. But I wanted away from this city. It was full of humans. Everything was too big. And I hated living poor. My sister and I left Baraconia to find adventure and wealth. It was our dream.

And every day I let it slip away.

“That would be quite the climb,” a woman said.

I did not allow myself to jump. Betraying surprise only showed weakness. And that was a dangerous thing to show on the streets. I turned and examined the woman. She was tall and not human. She had a graceful face, her cheekbones delicate, and dark eyes. Her skin had a greenish tinge to it that set off the fire of her hair. Long, slim, pointed ears twitched as she smiled at me.

“An elf?” I asked. “Here? I thought your kind did not leave the forests.”

“Oh, we sometimes do,” she answered, her voice melodic. “If we’re bored. The forests are all the same. Deorc Forest, Ten-It Forest, Uth Jungle. They are all much alike. A wanderlust seized me.”

I nodded my head.

“So, a challenging climb,” she continued. “And a difficult robbery.”

“Robbery?” I made my eyes go wide with innocence. “I just like looking at the pretty walls. The stones look like sea foam. Beautiful.”

“Uh-huh. Do humans mistake you for one of their children, halfling?”

“Usually,” I shrugged. “They don’t see well.”

“No, they don’t.” The elf moved to me, her hips swaying with grace. “Are you bursting with curiosity for what’s in there?”

“Maybe.” I shrugged and licked my lips. This elf made me nervous. I didn’t like how close she came. I slipped a dagger casually from my wrist sheath, keeping my arm turned to hide the movement from her.

“The dagger’s not necessary,” she said, her hands reaching out to grasp my shoulders. She turned me to face her as she knelt. “I’m not here to hurt you.”

“Uh-huh,” I said, licking my lips. “That’s what people always say before they hurt you.”

She laughed. It was a musical tinkle.

“I’m in need of a thief,” she said, stating it boldly, no beating around the bush. “One with big vision. So many in your city care too much about grubbing in the muck. None of them have any ambition.”

“To do?”

“Why, rob the Saltspray Palace.”

“And why would an elf want to rob it?”

“Why do you?” Her dark eyes fixed on me while her ears twitched.

“To see if I can.” I don’t know why I spoke the truth, but she was bold and honest, so I guess I decided to try it.

“Excellent. It’s good to see a young woman with ambition of spirit. I knew you were the right halfling, Minx.”

My blood chilled. “How do you know that name?”

“Oh, I’ve known you for a long time.” Her hands moved across my shoulders to my neck. They were warm and soft. My heart quickened as they moved up to my cheeks. She cupped them. Her thumbs stroked me, almost like she was brushing away tears. “Do you want to break into the Saltspray Palace?”

“Yes.” My heart quickened. “Who are you?”

“Adeliatholaria, but you can call me Adel. It’s easier for non-elves to pronounce.”

“Adel.” I swallowed. “How long have you planned this robbery?”

“Elves live a long time.” She arched her eyebrows. “Are you in, or must my search for a thief continue?”

This was insane. I didn’t know anything about this elf. She just walked up to me on the streets. She had spied on me, studied my life, and I had never even known it. But I wanted it so badly. Fox had been careless, but this Adel clearly wasn’t. Not if she had spied on me without me even realizing it.

“What’s the catch?” What was her angle? There had to be more than this.

“To recruit a thief with an ambitions spirit,” she answered. “Breaking into the Saltspray Palace will only be the start. This plan is ambitious.”

My eyes widened. “The start?” My head spun. Her dark eyes anchored me. “I…I…yes.”

My body shuddered as I said the word. I quivered in her grip. Something profound passed between us. Her fingers warmed on my cheeks. Her hair almost burned like fire as the sunlight fell upon her, lighting her from behind.

“Good.”

I swallowed, my hips shifting. She was beautiful. “Elves are like nixies. Hermaphroditic.”

“Not all the time,” she admitted. “The different hermaphroditic races differ when they have both. Why poor sylphs never even sprout dicks, but have to rely on other hermaphroditic races to impregnate them. Nixies are blessed to always have their cocks and pussies at all times. Elves only grow a dick when they get into heat.”

My eyes glanced down at her tight britches clinging to her body’s curves. She had no cock right now. The fabric molded to the lips of her pussy. It was a shame. I did love Spray’s cock.

“Is that why you stay with Spray’s crew instead of finding a halfling husband and joining his thieving harem?”

I nodded my head. “It’s exciting. When do you go into heat?”

“Mmm, I could go into heat for you. Maybe we should consummate our agreement?”

I licked my lips and glanced at the market bustling beyond her. It was built almost against the bluff. We were in an alley behind it. “Where?”

“Why not here,” she purred. “People might be suspicious of what we’re doing back here anyways. But if we fuck, well, one of us is the prostitute.” She reached into her pocket and pulled out a silver coin then pressed it into my hand.

“Ooh, you are wicked,” I groaned as she stood up.

“If you want to get me in heat, you better worship my pussy,” Adel smiled. “It takes a succulent mouth to awaken an elf into heat when its not her time of the month. Let’s see if you can do it.”

“Oh, I can do it,” I boasted.

“Little Minx,” she laughed.

My small fingers went to the lacings of her britches. I undid them and peeled them off her hips. Her pussy was shaved and a scent of flowers, perhaps roses, washed over my nose. A red flush spread across her vulva. I spread her open and giggled.

“You have three labia like Spray.”

“Well, we’re both hermaphrodites,” Adel smiled. “Now, you boasted you could inspire my heat. Staring at my pretty cunt’s not going to do it.”

I seized her hips and pulled my face into her pussy. My face smothered into her rose-scented cunt. Her juices poured out of her as I tongued through her slit. The elf moaned and humped against me. My tongue licked and curled through her folds. My pussy clenched as my small tongue worked nimbly through her cracks and crevasses.

She let out soft sighs as I pleasured her. Her juices coated my cheeks and ran down my mouth. The bustle of people talking on the other side of the stalls excited me. I hoped someone came back and spotted us.

I hoped Adel had her cock by them.

“Oh, you are well named,” groaned Adel. “Naughty Minx, lick my pussy. Halfling girls always know how to eat pussy.”

“Well,” I panted, “with seven girls born for every boy, we have to or we’ll never get laid.”

Adel laughed as I dived back into her pussy. I loved her moans and watching her large breasts heave in her sleeveless, low-cut blouse. Her ears twitched as she ground against me. He pussy was at the perfect height. Human women were short enough that it was awkward. If I stood, I had to bend over a bit, but if I knelt, I couldn’t reach.

With Adel, I just had to press my face into her cunt and devour her.

More and more rose-flavored juices poured into my mouth. I savored them. My small fingers squeezed at her ass. I could barely reach around her to grasp her cheeks. I dug my fingers into her firm mounds as my tongue licked up to her clit.

I bet her dick would sprout here. Spray’s cock thrust from her pussy where her clit should be.

“Oh, yes, do you think you know the secret?” moaned Adel. “Do you think that’s where my dick will form?”

“Yes,” I moaned around her clit. I licked it with my small tongue then sucked the fat nub between my teeth. I nibbled on it between sucks. She gasped and humped harder against me as I loved it.

I sealed my lips around her nub. It felt bigger. Was it sprouting?

I sent a pray to Cernere, goddess of crime, to let it be true.

I kept sucking and she kept moaning. The clit throbbed in my mouth. My tongue swirled around it. The nub seemed bigger. It reached deeper into my mouth. It grew. My fingers dug into Adel’s ass as I sucked as hard as possible.

“Yes, yes, yes,” groaned Adel. “You are inspiring my heat. Keep sucking on my clit, you naughty Minx. Oh, yes.”

The clit grew faster and faster. I had unleashed it. The girth swelled my lips apart while her tip pressed towards the back of my throat. I slid my mouth down the shaft. I was a halfling. I couldn’t swallow Spray’s dick and Adel’s seemed to be growing just as big. I struggled not to let my teeth scrape on the dick as I reached the tip.

I gasped in relief as I kissed and tongued the tip. My jaw ached from stretching it so wide, but it was worth it to play with this big cock. I grasped it with both my hands, struggling to hold the girth between them as I stroked her and tongued her tip.

“Ooh, yes, your mouth is nice, but I want that cute ass. Kneel on the ground and let me fuck your ass, Minx.”

My butt clenched. “Ooh, you are wicked to want that hole.”

“I am,” laughed Adel.

I fell to the ground on the alley and pulled up my smock. I was naked beneath. I wiggled my small ass at her. She fell to her knees and loomed over me. She was so much taller than me. Her dick pressed between the cheeks of my asshole.

“You’re going to tear me apart,” I moaned.

“And Spray doesn’t?” she asked as she rubbed her dick against my sphincter.

“She does, but it’s wonderful when it happens,” I panted. “Tear my ass apart.”

Adel pressed the tip of her dick against my sphincter. I groaned and shuddered on the alleyway. Her dick was so huge, far bigger than a halfling’s cock. But Spray had fucked my asshole before. I knew I stretched.

“Cernere’s black cunt,” I gasped as her dick popped into my sphincter. My eyes widened as my burning asshole stretched about her shaft.

“So tight,” gasped Adel. “Ooh, I made the right choice. You’re going to make me cum so hard.”

“Yes,” I gasped.

Her dick slid inch-by-inch into my depths. My back arched and I pushed my ass back. I savored the burning bliss shooting down to my clit. More and more of her dick speared into my bowels. She leaned over me, her heavy tits dangling before my face. They shook in her blouse as the final inch of her dick buried into me.

“Matar’s cock,” the elf gasped. “What a tight hole.”

“Yes,” I moaned, my bowels stuffed so full. My little pussy clenched. Juices ran down my thighs. “Fuck me. Pound me. Make me scream.”

“Yes,” moaned the elf.

Her cock drew back. Such wonderful heat burst out of me. I shuddered beneath her. My asshole clenched down hard on her dick. And then she slammed back in. I was so tight she couldn’t fuck me fast. The slow friction burned between our flesh, bringing gasps and groans from both our lips.

My hips swiveled, stirring her dick through my bowels. I loved every moment of it. My body trembled beneath her. My pussy clenched and relaxed as the pleasure built inside of me. This was such a strange day.

“Fuck my ass, elf,” I groaned. “Tear it up and cum in me. Seal our partnership.”

“Yes,” she moaned. “You’re going to accomplish so much, Minx. You will be famous. Every one will know of the halfling Minx.”

“Yes, yes, yes.” I clenched my bowels down on her dick, increasing the friction and sending another wave of pleasure rippling through me.

I groaned through clenched teeth as the elf fucked me faster and faster, lubed by her precum. Our flesh smacked together. I rocked beneath her. Every stab of her dick brought me closer and closer to erupting.

“Cernere’s gaping cunt,” I gasped as my orgasm burst through me. “Adel, yes, yes. Keep fucking me. I love big, thick cocks fucking me.”

Adel didn’t answer. The elf’s face, dangling down, twisted in pleasure. Her ears twitched while her red hair fell in a fall of flames to the paving stones. Her hips fucked me faster as my bowels writhed about her, keeping the pleasure alive and crashing into my mind.

“So good,” I moaned. “Oh, yes. Keep reaming me. Your cock is so good. I love it. Oh, yes, Adel.”

“My naughty Minx.” Her hips thrust hard. “You shall accomplish so much greatness with my help.”

Her dick buried into my asshole. As her cum erupted, I pictured us stealing through the Saltspray Palace and entering the vault. We would take our choice of the greatest treasures in the entire world then sneak out without the doge ever knowing.

We would be famous.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I screamed, eager for my fame and fortune.

To be continued…

---

Hey, so after the feedback from sharing my first experience with my mother, I have decided to take the advice of you guys and tell the story of the day that followed after the night of having sex with my mother. Again I will warn you before we begin. I am not writer, I am a C student at best . 😛 So the quality of the work may not be to your standards, but I will try my hardest. This is simply the true story of how I fell in love with the most amazing woman in my life, so keep in mind this is at times hard for me to share, but I try. Now with all that out of the way again! Let’s begin.

I forgot to put incest as one of the themes, so re-posting! My bad!

So um little warning, this part of my uh tale? I guess tale is right word, um is a little darker. Sorry but it’s true, not too dark just, I was going through many emotions the day after.

I awoke the morning after feeling like I had slept for days. At first the night before with my mother felt like a dream, that was until I vastly became aware of my nakedness. I grinded my teeth as I do when I am trying to hide how nervous I am, so I guess I was trying to hide it from myself? After though my initial awe of what happened passed, I realized I heard the shower on, quickly I rolled onto my back, feeling with my hand the edges of the bed.

My mother had already slipped out of the bed. I sat up, blanket falling down and my breast just out and exposed. I remember looking down at them and blushing, scratching the side of my face, but the embarrassment quickly became overwhelming as I looked around for my shirt. It wasn’t in the room so I just fell back into the bed, curling up this time and making sure I was wrapped from feet to neck. I pretty much just laid there silently looking at my hand, caressing my fingers with my thumb, lol like as if I was trying to make sure I was real or something…

The noise of the running water had long stopped, I had to begin to wonder what was taking my mom so long, but didn’t honestly put too much thought into it, just paused every now and then to listen. Oh right! You should know she has her own bathroom connected to her bedroom, so ya lol. So ya I just sorta laid there until the sound of the bathroom door opening made me jump. I got up with a smile on my face…but sadly it was quickly gone and I was holding back tears once again as I saw my mom fixing her sleeves for work ._.

You know, now that I am a bit older, I’d like to think a tad wiser 😛 hehe. I realize now that one of the major things that change as you grow up, is you are truly taught the lesson that life simply goes on. It isn’t that the night before wasn’t as important to her as it was to me, simply that I was younger and had yet learn that fact, I was a kid and something major had happened to me, so in the typical child response, I had expected the entire world to cease and feel as if it had changed also. So ya unaware of that life lesson, I was insanely hurt by the fact that she was going to work so easily.

Hurt and pissed, I looked at her with the most annoyed face I could make. Eyes squinted hard and mouth closed harshly. Once my mom noticed my glare at her, she huffed and her hands hit the side of her thighs.(that was her, what’s up? What’s wrong motion that I had became very use to). And you should know I hated that, she knew I hated that, it’s like kinda rude in my eyes? Just say the words. Well I like breathed out through my nose pissed that she did that, but instead of her usual response of going ”Oh what is it?” Instead this time she gently asked. “Kim, baby, what’s wrong?” I sharply looked back at her, and simply said nothing!

My mom, I guess trying to be patient, sat at the edge of the bed, and said the very LITERALLY the perfect thing I thought she should of said. “Honey, do you want me to stay home? We can talk about, well, anything you want.” Heh…she said the words, she even looked like she truly meant it, so even till today, I ask myself, why didn’t I just accept her offer? Why did I have to be a bitch. *sigh* So ya instead of saying, yes please! I need you to stay! No instead of I just got out of bed, keeping the blanket tightly held to my chest, responding to her without even looking at her. ”No I’m fine, go to work.” Was all I had to say. Oh little funny side note haha was actually hard shuffling with my feet over the blanket(im not tall LOL!)

I guess trying to be a good mom, she cut me off at the door*sigh* It’s like, you know when you are just so angry, but you want to like…you want to just stop being mad you want to just say ”hey I’m sorry.” But you don’t….well that was this case. She cut me off asking me, pleading with me to please speak to her. But being the stubborn brat that I was AND YES I ADMIT IT I WAS…key word is was…anyways! I just told her in a very low but stern tone “Please just let me go to my room, I want to be left alone, okay?!”
My mom simply put her head down, I remember this action very well cuz, well…cuz I just wanted to grab her and…yes kiss her. But as you may tell, this day was just becoming a pattern of things I wish I did differently cuz well, I just nodded for her to open the door, and left as she did.

Now in my room, I dropped the blanket, crying quietly to myself, but my hand shook it’s self into a fist as I grabbed my hair, I hated myself in that moment, but I wasn’t sure what I hated myself for, the sex, or giving her the cold shoulder after. I know sex is never what we want it to be our first times, but my problem wasn’t this, it was the opposite damn it. I was furious that, she was perfect she wasn’t this monster I partly wanted her to be, she was gentle and loving the entire time, and it was amazing, dare I say perfect for me? But It was with my mother and I was upset, disturbed how much I had enjoyed myself.

Well feeling really weird just being naked, I had decided to find some clothes. I walked to my closet, but stopped as I heard the front door open and close…I remembering just, I dunno, snickering? in disappointment that she actually left, and just shrugging it off, telling myself…fuck her.

So ya, feeling too many emotions to deal with, I decided to …well take a shower to relax/erm…clean up ya…So ya..there I was in the shower, hands against the wall, eyes closed and me just trying to relax, trying to just consecrate on the hot water running down my body, I had it so hot my skin was turning pink lol. Sadly, the magic of a nice hot shower, did not work this time as I, well began once again playing back the events of last night, though this time was different, my mom drifted not to what she had done to me, but to her body, how ….how amazing she looked, and I found myself starting to become very turned on.

I remember my hand, drifting down my chest and cupping my left breast. I massaged myself gently, blushing, pretending it was my mom’s hand on me. For a minute I think I just stood there massaging my breast, rubbing my stomach with my other hand, avoiding actually touching my pussy. Then, heh it’s weird where our minds go sometimes…or well mine at least, I thought of my father…I thought of my brothers and I began to think of what they would think…then of how my friends would judge me, what they would say of me if they knew and I just 100% immediately stopped…no longer did I even have the energy to fight the knots in my stomach or even cry, so instead I simply sat down in the shower, slouching myself up against the corner, just sitting there for not sure how long, but felt like 15 min+.

I guess just simply the heat had became too much, or just sitting on the hard shower floor for so long my bum was going numb 😛 So I had decided to finally get out, I poured somebody wash on my hands and just gave myself a quick cleaning, you know, shampoo ect ect hehe.

So ya this is sorta when I lost it…lol. When I exited the shower, I didn’t even grab a towel, I just felt kinda like a zombie, drained…mentally exhausted. Then…I don’t know…I looked at the mirror which now was super foggy, I leaned over jumping from the coldness I felt as my skin touched the edge of the sink. I wiped away as much as I could(im short!) and ya I mean I just stepped back and looked at myself.

I was just, I was confused. I looked at myself thinking, what, I mean what could she possible see me in me that was so great? I examined myself from head to waist. I thought, my eyes are kinda pretty…maybe she liked them? Then I looked at my breast, I…I never really looked at them like this before I always thought they where kinda nice, I developed early, but…never really saw them as objects of desire before. I looked at them, remembering like, like how much my mom just seemed to…erm enjoy them. I…just, I became quickly embarrassed tbh, and even felt a little stupid, trying to think of what my own mother found best about me…haha*sigh*

Well…needless to say embarrassment quickly turned into shame *Sigh* and Shame quickly became anger. I was angry…angry at myself but wanting to put all the blame on her…I foolishly did and I just became filled with rage, so much rage it was like I woke up, my body just got all this energy and anger and I just I didn’t know where to place it like I needed to physically put it somewhere and I just looked at myself and I just was thinking how, like god how could I allow this happen, how could she do this to me, how just how. It just all built up too fast till finally I just grabbed the hand soap pump, fully prepared to throw at the mirror.

So…there I was looking at myself, my hand up in throwing motion, but I just I guess I stopped cuz I haha thought of how mad my mom would be, how it would cost money to repair it, and well it sounds dumb but I liked the mirror so that factored into it too. But…but then I erm…I thought again how much my mom use to get upset when my brother broke stuff when he got angry and how annoyed she gets even when we break stuff on accident and I …I just SCREAMED I MEAN I JUST SCREAMED and threw it with all my might at the mirror breaking the soap bottle thingy (it was a nice like glass thingy my grand ma bought me) And it just broke and the mirror had 2 giant cracks with a like huge gash where I threw it.

I stood there, looking at my handy work, and just I was just still so mad that I just grabbed my hair as tight as I could and pulled it back, still screaming, falling to my knees and once again, crying but this time just full blown weeping, shivering and all…It got so bad that I started to hic up and almost threw up. I even found myself over the toilet, but I didn’t.

So, ya… that happened lol. But after I calmed down finally, I got up and got dressed(slipped over a long black HBK t-shirt, and a pair of pink panties) To hell with matching! I didn’t care…My head was killing me and I was super freakin hungry…but didn’t feel exactly like cooking…lol. So I called my favorite pizza place! Deep dish sausage paddy with extra cheese..mmmmm 😛 Well while I was waiting…I was just like sorta bored and trying not to think of last night, so I decided to rent a movie on demand(Iron man in case any of you care.) Oh ya, not, that it’s important but I am a pretty big D/C fan! Im a hardcore comic girl…so let’s all hope man of steel rocks! Cuz I am tired of Marvel wtfpwnig the comic book movie world! I mean…ya batman is cool but really heath ledger’s joker made that trilogy special, the first one was ok, third one good, only the dark knight was a master piece.

Anyways…lol sorry now that that is out of my system…I will continue hehe…oh ya young justice rules! Ok ok I’m done 😛 So there I was watching Iron man, till finally I heard the door knocking. I quickly jumped up thinking THANK GOD! Lol…but to my dismay…lol dismay look at me being all fancy, anyways to my dismay! It wasn’t the pizza guy…

It’s like of all the people in the world I really didn’t want to see(other than my mom, or maybe I did want to see her who knows, surely not me) My dad…was at the door UGH. Ya…needless to say I was just taken back, I immediately was like…DAD?! I think if I recall correctly, my voice even crackled lol. Ya, so like I just..haha I stood there blocking him from entering till finally he knocked me back to reality. He was like “Uh…Move?” lol ya…that’s my dad for ya 😛 As he walked in he took a quick look around. Becoming oddly nervous as if somehow he had physic abilities and knew what had happened here last night, I questioned him as to why he was here.

Well he saw my pants on the floor, I watched him just stare at them. I just…my heart began to race like a thousand times faster than it should, I just all I could do from panicking was I just stabbed my inner hand with my nails telling myself SHUT UP in my head saying it’s not like it’s not normal to just have my pants laying around he has no idea your being an idiot! Then, it was like as if god was just messing with me, to make things worse my dad picked up my jeans, squeezing them feeling them. I was like “What are you doing?” Then..my body just lol, just let out a big sigh of relief as he went in my pocket and grabbed out my phone, his face giving me that…tisk tisk look hehe. He saw how like…panicy I was or how just calm I had become all of a sudden not sure, but he is not one to let something go. Soooo my dad being who he is quickly began to grill me asking me. “What’s wrong? Scared I was gonna find something else in your pants, and also keep your damn phone charged Kimberly!(he calls me full name when he is lecturing.)

Apparently he was worried all day because last he heard I was going by Ruben’s…and he had tried to call me to check up, but I guess I just let my phone die out and then he had been unable to reach my mom. (I found out years later that she actually felt too awkward to speak to him that day.

I told him no to his questions, but he was suspicious so he had begun to riffle through my pants pockets, which quite frankly pissed me off and I was already moody that day. So well haha honestly I just raged. I was like DAD STOP WTH. He just…typically laughed off my reaction telling me to calm down, which just made it so much worse so I walked up to him and snatched my pants, telling him not touch my things. He then went. HEY! You know in that way fathers do implying showing them respect, but I just rolled my eyes and said, dad Ruben dumped me, I am not in the mood.

You should know my dad has never been wonderful with the drama situations so his reaction haha was like “Ah fuck you okay?” lol. So ya I just was like “I’m fine.” But honestly I just wanted him to leave, nothing against him I just wanted to be left alone ya know? And also well like Ruben literally meant nothing to me haha being dumped really was soooo minor to me now. Well anyways, he wasn’t seeming to get the picture that I wanted to be left alone as he sat down on the couch. But quickly after he sat down, the pizza guy finally knocked.

My dad asked who that was. I told him I had ordered pizza, he haha said “Oh nice, from genoz?” I was like…yes…how we like it. I gave a faint smile as he got up to go pay for it, but honestly I just was thinking…o god he isn’t gonna go lol. So ya…my dad paid, placed the pizza on the table, opening it and taking a big sniff as if he had never smelled it before haha. I was like…”Dad I ordered that for myself!” And he looked at me and said “A large pizza for yourself? Also I paid!” I was like…well it’s not like I asked you too I was going to…You just sorta got to the door first, besides ! I was gonna eat it over the course of 2 or 3 days! My dad though just went “Bah I’ll get ya another one if you want it so bad in 3 days.” I …ugh panicking I just…honestly I just figured I’d play the truth card(half truth).

I simply just, half whispered to my dad, telling him that I love him and thanks for checking on me, but I really just need to be alone right now. I was hoping for a simple okay, maybe he takes a piece or two of pizza with him lol, but nope, nothing is ever that simple. He just grabbed a piece and sat down, pointing across from him, asking me to take a seat. I think I just like sighed and like made that motor sound with my lips haha.

So I did as he asked and sat down, but I just crossed my arms as I sat down, giving him a pretty undeservingly cold ”What?” He just well went on to tell me he was worried about me, he was worried about how I have been acting lately. He told me that he gets everyone has to go through a rough patch where they need to act out, but he specifically told me he was very unpleased in how I had been treating my mother…haha you could only imagine how just, tight my head got as I tried not to burst out in anger, and at same time had to begin fighting back the tears that was forming. It was like he just couldn’t of said anything worse as he had told me how he talked to my mom. And how she told him I just needed time I I JUST I JUST WANTED HIM TO SHUT UP. He was praising her like she was the best freakin mother ever. He was telling me how she told him to be patient that it’s a phase it will pass. He was telling me how much my mother loves me and how she would do anything for me….heh all I could think was he should know what she has fucking done TO me.

Anyways, I guess he misread my tears, but then again, what sane father would see his daughter in tears and go, oh hey you must be stressed over the sex with your mother LOL! So ya, misreading em, my dad just was all like, I am not saying this stuff to make you feel bad, I just want you to know your mother loves you, I love you blah blah blah. It’s like thanks but…you just don’t know.

Well needless to say lol tbh, my reaction as ummm less then positive as I just told him to please stop, that he has no idea what I am going through. My words where kind, but my tone was totally, hey piss off lol. Well you know how kids and parents are, we never think they understand, but they usually do, though in this case I truly don’t think he did. Though it did not stop him from giving me the old “Kim, listen I have been threw stuff in my life.” He even gave me the you think your ma and I breaking up was easy on me speech -_-. Honestly though the oddest thing happen, I was watching my dad talk to me, being you know…a father…a parent and I just, well I melted as dumb as that may sound, I just melted and completely instantly relaxed.

I just ha, I almost laughed but I just smiled and said thanks dad. He haha my dad is a pretty funny guy 😛 So my dad was just like “No prob…so we good? Did I fix ya?” I just glared at him and was like um I wasn’t broke and you were doing great till then you jerk. So lol anyways after that it was pretty normal we talked about how big of a jerk Ruben is(I lied a little) And we both knew it was me who was the bitch but it was really relaxing bashing the guy who dumped me with my dad haha. Oh also I am a horrible sister 😛 BUT HE IS A BAD Dad cuz we both had a good laugh at my brother who apparently had got mugged? I think mugged, what is it called when you fall asleep in the and someone takes your backpack lol.
So ya the rest of the day more or less was easy, we restarted the movie, I got a mini lecture of how I only ate 1 piece of pizza and how wasteful it was to order a large haha, you know just normal stuff..and god was it what I needed just some normal time with a parent. I think about half way through the final fight scene of iron man I just fell asleep, cuddle up against my dad, smiling and just not even thinking about her or the night before.

So, I guess despite having a well night of good sleep, I think I was just emotionally drained. I slept for a few hours apparently and my dad had seem to fallen asleep as well holding me hehe. Everything was just, a close to perfect as it could have been considering. But then…she came home. I was woken up by the door closing, and my mom going “Robert???” My mom ha just seemed so thrown that my dad was over. I remember her cracking her neck(which she sometimes does when she is caught off guard).
My dad quickly jumped up, which kinda made me sad, I even….grabbed onto him trying to keep him for just a moment longer, I loved the feeling of his chest, his smell, NOT IN A SEXUAL WAY AT ALL I never have ever had feelings for my father, just…I was that father feel, like I was safe with him and I just didn’t want to him to go. Sadly though, my little attempt to hold onto him failed as he just laughed me off and got up, resting my hands back onto the couch.

There was a quick conversation between the two, my mom asking why he was there and my dad asking why she wasn’t picking up her phone. I am not sure if my mom lied or just happen to have a good reason, but the reason she gave was, she was in a meeting with a client and had her phone muted. I remember my dad like, blowing out like his lips got big as he blew out and that’s simply his typical “im tired im out guys.” tell. He even stretched, yawning, looking at me. It took everything in me to not cry, it literally took my complete effort to just, not cry.

He asked if I felt better, if I was alright now. Heh it’s weird. I remember feeling like, trapped like plz don’t leave me alone with her! But there was nothing keeping me there? There was nothing stopping me but myself from leaving, from not being alone with her, simply me, weird huh? Too feel trapped but only to be trapped by yourself lol.

My mom walked my dad out the door, I think they talked for a minute or two, not sure what about but I didn’t feel like waiting for my mom to come in and say or do something, so I simply got up off the couch and glided half dazed to my room, locking the door and just falling on my bed, and rolling up into the center. I laid there, just waiting for her, finally I heard her walking down the hall, stopping in front of my door. There wasn’t even a second of silence, the second she reached my door she immediately knocked, turning the handle, unsuccessfully trying to enter my room.

I didn’t say a work I just sat up and looked at the door, my heart began to feel as if it was sinking down into my stomach. I was expecting her to say open the door, or something, ask how I was? Ask to talk, I don’t know, all I know is she did none of those. Instead she merely asked if I needed anything. I told her I just wanted to be left alone right now. And with a simple alright, I heard her walk away.

So I pretty much laid there for just awhile, not sure how long wasn’t even sure what time it was I am guessing pass 6, considering my mom gets home around 5:30-6 usually. Anyways I got up, bored? But unwilling to leave my room, so I went to my shelves and finally gave in haha. My friend Amy had been trying to get me to watch Buffy the Vampire Slayer for like EVER, so I figured what the hell I grabbed the season 1 and figured I will finally give it a shot, she did buy me all 7 seasons after all lol…sorta lame b-day gift when you wanted so many other things, but oh well lol.

Okay I got to say, did not click with me at all the only reason I even got through 4 episodes was because I had NOTHING ELSE TO DO…you know alone…cuz see, I didn’t just not want to leave my room, I really did want to be left alone at that moment. So I just so you all know, it wasn’t for like another year+ Did I finally watch all of Buffy haha. So it was like 11 and I was annoyingly wide awake, it was a Saturday night too so all my friends that didn’t hate me lol where asking me to go out with them. And a few times I will admit I almost just called one or two and told em to come meet up with me but I just never got to it cuz, well…well I had started to wonder what my mom was doing heh.

I hadn’t heard from her and I wonder if she had gone to sleep. But as I wondered if she was sleeping my mind started to think of many other things. What was she thinking all day? Was she really just okay with everything? I thought to myself it makes sense I mean she had wanted this longer then I right? And well I still wasn’t sure if I wanted it even after it had happened. As I walked back and forth in my room, I started to have an urge to go talk to her, to just speak to her but had no idea about what. And foolishly I walked back and forth in my room thinking how to talk to her, do I go hey mom, how was your day? Or do I just gah I don’t even know I actually thought that I just it was stressful wanting, needing to do something and having no idea why, or even exactly what you wanted.

Finally I gave up and told my friends I was going to sleep for the night I wasn’t feeling good which was a lie cuz I was just I had slept a lot that day so I was simply just too awake, despite really wanting nothing more than to just close my eyes and sleep. Eventually, it wasn’t even the need that had me to see my mom tbh lol it was simply boredom, I was bored out of my mind and nothing seemed to be able to keep my interest, so I finally left my room, and slowly very slowly, taking each step to make sure I was ready for…w/e…and well …heh It was that walk to my room that, my body had begun to tingle.

I was taking my time and getting knots in my stomach, wondering now that if I came to her room at night, would she get the wrong idea? Would she think I wanted a repeat of last night? And then as I was outside her door, It was as if that walk from room to room was enough to just go back and forth 100000000 times on what I wanted, and now that I was in front of her door, I was no closer to knowing. All I knew was my body was tingling, my breast were…feeling ticklish? Haha like little fingers were crawling all over them and my stomach was all in knots. I ten asked myself in my mind, had I come here for something? Am I that messed up in the head that I was bored so I went to my mom to…um what? Entertain me? *sigh*

I had decided that I was already there and I was going to at least just, talk to her, but honestly I was so nervous that my shoulders were shaking and I literally no joke was so nervous also that I debated on if I should just walk in or knock for like 3 minutes. I went with the little but quick knock on the door(you know the loud ones you make that are short but fast and when you want to wake someone up or get them out of the bathroom like ASAP) :P.

About like half a second went by without a response lol, so I gave it another quick knock. Then I heard my mom going “Hold on! 1 Second!” My hands clutched open and closed when I heard her voice, I was nervous, but I think, I don’t know maybe it’s just how I feel today, but I think I might have been a little excited. Anyways! The door opened and my mom was wearing only a robe, that she had tightly closed. She was clearly asleep as she was rubbing her eyes, yawning a little. I remember looking at her and smiling a little, she was…so cute. I stood lol oddly quiet, not sure why but I just wanted her to greet me or something, I just didn’t want to ask to come in, I just didn’t. After she gathered herself a little, she looked at me and with a smile asked me what’s up haha…I just, awkwardly responded, telling her I couldn’t sleep, gulping hard and scratching my head, annoyingly aware of what I was doing and screaming at myself to stop being like such a freakin idiot lol.

Well, as I raged at myself in my head, my mom finally gave me the greeting I wanted lol. She just asked, so gently and welcoming, almost like she sounded younger if that makes sense. “Kim, want to come in?” I just nodded a little and said sure. So I came in…and haha god I was so lame back then, I sorta just stood in the room looking around as if I never been in it…haha…Ya…lol. My mom made me jump so much when she put her hands gently but VERY unexpectedly on my shoulders, massaging them for probably half a sec, cuz when I jumped I must of startled her because she quickly let go and apologized.

I lol was like, sorry! Back to her sorry? Haha I know odd but w/e…So like was maybe 2-5 seconds of just awkward silence before my mom just sat on the bed and placed her hands on her laps, gave me a very well what felt like a very sincere motherly smile and asked me what’s up. I sorta just walked around the bed looking at it, thinking how odd it was that that is where it happened, while I just wondered how it must of looked from this point of view. I had heard her, but I had yet to respond so my mom just again asked me What’s up but this time adding a “Are you okay sweetie?”

My gaze quickly shifted from the bed back to her, I just I didn’t know what to say so I nodded my head no…I nodded my no in response to “What do you want” only issue is…she didn’t ask that haha. So I guess there was a little mess up in communications, it’s like I knew what she said I just was having issues forming words, and she just looked at me very concern and asked me what was wrong. I finally stopped, and with a hard gulp that made my ears popped a little, I said I was fine. My mom asked if I was sure, and I went back to nodding as a response.

Feeling weak in the knees, I sat on the edge of the bed opposite of my mom, but for some reason I felt really really like fluttered and I stood back up, apologizing and asking if it was alright for me to sit down. My mom just haha she laughed at me =( Not like a crazy mean HAHAHA IDIOT FAIL laugh just a little chuckle, giggle? She laughed and I just sighed feeling stupid, I guess causing her to put her hand over her mouth in a very VERY bad attempt in trying to stop herself from laughing.

Okay so this is probably where you are gonna think im a total child/brat but I was thinking of the day I had…the mirror..I broke and how mad I had been earlier, now I didn’t feel angry at all in that moment but I stupidly wanted to…So I tried to muster up some anger and I snapped at her laughing and shouted “It’s not funny! God what is wrong with you!”…My mom immediately then stopped laughing, and she just sighed her head tilted and her eyes wary. She just took a deep breath and said “Baby please, let’s not fight, let’s just talk okay? How was your day?” She asked…

I dunno, maybe I was spent, I had let out all my anger, but when she asked I tried to act upset, I tried to frown my brows and be pissed, but honestly I just the words that came out came out filled with tears as I told her about the mirror I broke…I think I told you earlier how my mom is about breaking stuff its really one of her buttons, like it hits a nerve. So I sorta cried expecting her to rage but she …haha clearly wanted to cuz she started getting worked up, her nose flared open. But haha she let out a long whistle blow? Not sure what to call it lol. I apologized, I said that I would pay for it(not sure how lol). She just looked at me though and just said its fine. But after I guess it was really annoying her cuz she got up and I was like “Wait it’s really bad I haven’t cleaned it yet” (no idea what I would of done tom ake it look better) I was just talking out of panic. But she got up and just walked out, I quickly followed to my bathroom where she entered first, I stood at the door as she was in the middle of the room, hands on her hips as she looked at the mirror and the shattered glass hand pump thingy all over the sink.

“I’m sorry” I said again. She, clear as day trying very hard to restrain herself, asked why. I…I told her I didn’t know. And I started to cry again and this time bad I just slouched my side against the door and slid down the door and asked “Mom I am so fucked up what do I do?” I guess thinking about it, it’s probably messed up to ask the person who is sorta the problem, but I just wanted my mommy. *sigh*My mom I remember hand shook hysterically at the mirror, telling me not to even worry about that, that its nothing, she quickly was on the floor with me, her hands again on my shoulders, rubbing them, trying to relax me as she said “Kimmy listen to me, there is nothing wrong with you, I just, I am stupid okay? I put too much on you baby, this is me not you, alright?”

I heard her words, and I could tell she meant it, but I just shook my head no, cuz despite how sincere she was, I knew the truth. I response licking my teeth and biting my tongue, shaking my head in disagreement till finally the words just came pouring out. “I made you mom, it’s me, I…I made you, I made you” And then I just became a broken record repeating those words, until my own shame became too great and I covered my face with my hands, and just wept into them hardcore.

My mom now was rubbing the side’s of my shoulders furiously, telling me to please stop, to please listen to her. I heard her but I just wanted to just explode in that moment, I just wanted to curl up in a ball and became small, I felt torn and I just kept on crying, heaving now extremely bad into my hands. I just kept on till my mom said something that just shocked me out of it. She said “Kimberly! Listen to me I wanted last night to happen, I played as if you were forcing me so you felt in control, but the truth is.” Then she paused and her hands went on mine, pulling my hands away from my face. I was shaking still from crying so hard, but I looked directly into her now tearful face, tears running down each side. She then said it again “Listen to me” She asked if I was and I weakly nodded up and down. “Listen to me, I wanted to be with you I was selfish, I was wrong, you want to be mad baby, be mad at me I am a monster. When I heard you broke up with Ruben, honest to god I was just hoping in my fucked up mind, that you’d run into my arms.”

I searched her eyes to see if she meant it, or was just saying what I needed to hear, but as I saw her eyes squint in….in shame? I saw she meant it, she had got what she wanted. She continued though. “I am so sorry, I truly just want you happy more than anything, but Kim I am in love with you.” And that was it…I have heard her tell me over months now that she had fallen in love with the person I have grown into, but it’s different, people can say the words a 100 different ways, but nothing is like hearing someone say they are IN LOVE WITH YOU, just 4 words simple as that, yet far more, revealing than any other words. I mean it, for anyone who disagrees well fine, but if she had said Kim I am in love with my daughter, or kim I am in love with who you have become or anything else, I wouldn’t of done what I did next. I placed my hands on the side of her face and kissed her. I was caught up in the kiss, her lips on mine again, still at this point it felt so wrong but so good. I now miss that feeling as I have grown use to my mother’s lips on mine.

Sadly the feeling did not stay as anger, actually did form again in me, I broke the kiss remembering, playing back what she had just told me. I was furious at the thought and I asked straight out, almost yelling it “Are you just using me now? Hoping I just give you what you want again cuz you told me you loved me?” My mom put her hands on my knees and shook her head no and told me. “I never used you Kim and I never will I swear to god I won’t, but I won’t lie to you about anything like this. I love you and I don’t think I ever will stop being in love with you. Okay? But that said. I am your mother and I will protect you from anything even myself, and if you want this to end it will end. I just won’t lie to you and pretend that I am not hopeful that you may return my love.”

I sat there, taking in every word but honestly just blushed, my mom was telling me she was in love with me over and over and she was telling me she wanted me. I liked the parts where she said she was still my mother, but I just…I could really only think about the parts where she said she loved me, the part of returning her love. So I just sat there thinking, my mom patiently staying silent just rubbing my knees gently, not rushing me at all, it was nice.

Heh to be honest I knew my answer to the question she hadn’t technically asked, the second she was done speaking, I knew I was going to kiss her and I knew I wanted to be with her again, but I stood there, scared, trying to find a way to be strong and resist, but I was weak lol and thank god for it. Finally I looked at her and…in my cute sorta kiddy voice I asked her if maybe we can um….go back to her room. My mom let out a little chuckle and winked at me saying of course.

So ya…lol we went to her room and as we entered I lol figured better use this a little to my advantage and was like “So you aren’t mad about the mirror right?” She…haha okay honestly I swear I am not an idiot but her reaction still so caught me off guard. She just went “Na you will make up for it.” And she winked at me and….undid her robe, letting it just fall open………I I just felt so stupid I was like “Mom..that isn’t funny don’t say that.” My mom just curled her lips and nodded, walking to me and putting her arms on my shoulders, her hands resting well pass my head as she just said “Ok, im sorry” ina very none serious tone, and she even immediately after leaned in and kissed me. This kiss I think, was our first kiss where I actually was moaning quite a bit, I wasn’t so nervous this time but still was plenty, but I was enjoying myself much more, really kissing her back with everything I had….I even for first time was bold a little and put both my hands on her waist…

She was the one to break the kiss as she took a step back, slipping her robe off and letting it fall to the floor. I just stood there looking at her, almost biting my lip but it was as if I lost control of my body and my lip wouldn’t move correctly haha. She then said “How about we give old shawn a break.” (okay for you people who don’t know HBK=Shawn Michaels the dude on my t-shirt). So ya my mom came to me and I think she was gonna help me take my shirt off but I just nodded my head and said “ok” and quickly slipped it off…I think she was gonna help me cuz she went “oh” and let out a little giggle like..okay then that works kind of laugh.

My mom then smiled and just reached over and gave my nipple a quick pinch *sigh* haha. I twitched and she just lifted her head forward for a sec saying “how about you get fully comfortable.” I ..only took a second to get what she meant as I grabbed my panties to bring em down, but she told me wait. Then she told me to “Take them off slow baby, please.” So…remembering the night before I, leaned forward and stuck my bum out, and began to slip them slowly but honestly I felt WAY TO EMBARASSED I just haha strip teasing my mom I so was not up for that yet, so I just went “Na I’m good” And just yanked back up straight and pulled em down fast, stepping out of them and just kicking em off to the floor.

My mom rolled her eyes and told me I was no fun lol! But what she did next made me feel so stupid she, leaned down and grabbed my panties, she held em stretched out for me to see…She then brought it to her face and just inhaled them. Then after…o god haha I actually don’t even want to type this part, she lowered them, keeping both of her eyes sharply on mine as she bit down on the edge of my panties, pulling them with her teeth and letting them snap out of her mouth. I just..lol I felt so just GAH I just sat down for a sec before rolling to the center of the bed….taking the same spot as I did the night before. She laughed at me, making me feel stupidly and for some reason I covered my breast, whining and asking her “WHAT?!” My mom just started laughing actually kinda hard and it was upsetting me. But I felt so dumb that I didn’t even rage I was just like “Mom please stop.”

She could totally tell how I said it that she really was hurting my feelings but she seemed to have a hard time stopping she just said “Baby I’m sorry you just are too adorable, you just.” Then she started laughing again…but I was like MOM! And she was like “I am so sorry just(while laughing) I am just, you are just so cute my baby girl, only you would just get into position like that.” I…ugh I felt like my face was on fire I quickly jumped up and was like “I’m sorry I just…please stop laughing! I just thought you wanted to…do um what…what we did…sorry.” And my mom just was like awww baby you are TOO CUTE. And she crawled on the bed, finally thankfully stopped laughing more or less, she came up to me and gave me a quick kiss. Raising her brows though she than went, sorta of asking but not really. “So you liked what I did last night huh?”

I just I had never felt more retarded in my life, I was just like “No I just, thought you wanted to do that…stuff again.” I swear the second the words left my mouth I was like REALLY KIM? REALLY?! She just snapped her fingers and pointed at me going ”riiight” Honestly I was just pass embarrassed so I was just like “Can we please just move on.” My mom just smile, biting her lips and letting the her lip pop out as she said “Sure we can.” She then…told me to go back lay down, get comfy she said…then teased me and said “take your position!” I was like MOM! She was like “Okay okay, I’m done.” So ya…I…as she put it…took the position and laid back at the center of the bed. So..I laid there now feeling kinda dumb after that whole ordeal…lol.

My mom…looked at me up and down, making me blush *sigh* She then stroked her chin and said “I changed my mind, rollover…” I was like …um…no? lol. Then she…uhhh lol she placed her hand on my stomach and rubbed it over my stomach playfully telling me to come on and not be shy ._. I just..I TOLD her FINE and I got up just to stop her from doing the hand thing on my stomach, she use to do that to me when I was little trying to get me to stop throwing a fit but …ya it was kinda creeping me out now tbh. So I got up and…I rolled over to my stomach, feeling really off setting, I mean I of course laid my face flat and turned it, to look at her but it just…I felt very just like I said off.

Anyways, so there I was, on my stomach and my mom just, lol did something VERY unexpected, she put her hands on each of my sides and pushed down semi hard on my back. I remember grunting but moaning I was like holy crap that feels fucking awesome! She was like “See, just listen to your mother! Relax okay?” And I just placed my face forward and nodded (assuming she saw me) Cuz she went up my back and pushed again. I, even till today I love having her push on my back it feels great, I have tried to have others do it and I dunno maybe cuz I have only ever had guys do it other than her and it’s usually they hurt, but it felt really good that night having her do it. So haha she did that for about 5 min and she punched my back also, rubbed it really good, all total probably like 10 min hehe. And then she stopped.

After helping me relax hehe, my mom gave me a quick kiss on my back, asking me if I felt a little better…I …I just honestly felt so much more relax but she gives such great massages that I said, trying to be adorable but half serious “5 more minutes and I’ll be great! Please and ty!” She hates when I say plz and ty 😛 But I guess she really wanted me to just feel relaxed, cuz she said okay sweetie and kissed my back again and rubbed my back some more, my neck and she finished by rubbing my head, I WAS IN HEAVEN, honestly I never had anyone give me a massage before, and I had…been stressed lately and I guess she just knew what I needed heh…

Anyways we chatted also during it was actually …nice I am so happy she did that cuz it did completely relax me, and it just, I needed that not just the massage but the conversation, we talked about my friend Lisa, work, and my dad’s crazy obsession with Genoz pizza. So…I guess after my mom was done, she got close to my ear and said, well asked …um “So ready to really relax now babe?” …God after the massage and stuff I dunno I just loved when she called me babe now 😛

I just, I knew what she meant so I was a little hesitant, also I sorta just wanted her to keep rubbing me 😛 but I just nodded yes. And I began to roll over. But my mom stopped me going “No no Kimmy, just relax stay down.” I just…I was like erm okay, kinda just assuming she was gonna rub me some more haha! Maybe my legs? I dunno all I know was I loved being spoiled like this!
Little pause for a moment, my mom totally must of wanted me for awhile cuz I remember thinking how the hell is this woman single, she is only 18 years older then I (yep that’s right 36) She highly above average, she is no model but she looks 28 ish, and I just I don’t get how the hell someone else didn’t snatch her up lol, I guess SHE IS PICKY.

Okay back to the good parts 😛 sorry. So like I was laying there expecting some more back rubbing but instead she said…very um cute yet seductively. “Do me a favor baby girl, please lift your beautiful ass for me.” Haha I …god I remember my reaction I just was 100% like “WHAT?! NO?” I even tried lfiting my head but she playfully pushed my head back down and went “Come on, stop playing the shy card hun, just ask yourself this, okay?” I just…whispered okay in response. “Just ask yourself if you want mommy to make you cum really hard, if so then do I say!” I …lol I was like…ma…don’t like talk like that. She then asked if I really didn’t like when she does. I just shrugged and told her maybe I just need time to get use to it, I am just so use to hearing her talk a certain way it’s crazy to hear her talk like this now…to me.

So my mom…being the smartass she is, grabbed my cheeks and started massaging them going “Ok then.” Her voice…changed like she was telling me to do my homework and she simply said “Kimberly Blank Blank (no offense don’t want to get my middle and last name) Lift your ass right now young lady.” I…haha I am not sure if that is exactly what I had in mind im 99.9% sure it wasn’t but I sorta liked it so I obeyed, besides she was already…um spreading my cheeks and stuff so that also kinda helped in the sense that it would have been stupid to show off to her what she was already …playing with?

So I did as she said, lifting my butt in the air, my knees sliding up the bed into the blanket. My mom placed her hands on my waist, assist me in raising my butt in presentation for her…*sigh* So ya…there I was, my arms up and crossed, forehead resting on them with my knees up on the bed, my butt up in the air, breast only nipples touching barely the bed. She wasted no time…I just I didn’t even get a moment to be embarrassed of the pose I was in as she just got behind me and dove right in…

It caught me so off guard that I jumped a little yelping “wait wait hold on!” But she did not even slow down, she gliding her hands up and down my cheeks while she licked my pussy in up and down in circles…I, felt so much more naughty being in this position…I felt…degraded, and…more on display I suppose. Which may not make sense but it is what it is. I moaned and shivered and a part of me truly displeased the position I was in but anytime I would try to protest, all that would escape my lips was the word mom between the moans I could not help but release.

After about if I had to guess 5 minutes, I had my first orgasm of the night, but as my body tightened and my mind just exploded, my mom did not slow at all, instead she rewarded my orgasm with a finger inside me…It was…too much never had I had something truly inside me other then myself, and now my mother, it was my mother that was inside. I felt her finger wiggle around inside me and I felt violated, not …erm not bad just I felt like, like I was truly being touched, like a part of me that wasn’t supposed to be touched by her was just hers to do with as she pleased. It was crazy how much my body my entire body just focused on this 1 little finger in me that seemed to control my entire body with every motion it did.

My mom now removing her mouth from my ass, she now adjusted herself to the side of me…keeping her middle finger inside me, the rest of her hand squeezing my butt. With her other hand she glidded over my back, calling me a good girl and how beautiful I was, but it was when she said “God I love you Kim.” that just sent me over the edge, I came again, and this time I could feel my body tighten its grip on her finger as if it didn’t want to let it go I felt so……so..just silly to have something in me moving around so much I somehow wanted to hide my insides from it, but at the same time…I wanted more…so much more.

As she continued to just finger me…her finger rubbing me inside, with her free hand she was now gently flicking at my nipple, she continued to do this, asking me how it felt, asking me if I loved it. I never gave her an answer…I just moaned and yelped as I came for the third time, and with my third orgasm she seemed to almost jump by how it felt back behind her, diving her face back in, and making…very very loud slurping noises which just….made me feel so GAH it was like she was literally pushing how much my mind could take as I nearly caused my lips to bleed I bit them so hard.

Finally and I mean finally after 3 major orgasms and many little ones that followed after, she stopped, but only for briefest of moments as she placed her hands on my waist, and roughly and forcefully turned me over. My arm even hurt as it was stuck for a second before I popped it out from half underneath me. I looked at her and she just had this grin, this grin like she….she was having the time of her life, I just…what could I do but smile back. My legs I kept wide as I was so exhausted, gasping for air. But she was not done with me yet. No…she now crawled over me, keeping herself hovering above me with her hands on the side of me, I shivered though as I looked at her breast, and felt her thighs touch my own.

My eyes were half shut as she kissed me, but they shot open with surprise as I ..I tasted…I tasted me on her lips…and it was…different. My mom broke the kiss raising herself, smiling and telling me again that she loves me. I just…I think I cried a little, but my eyes also looked down as I saw and felt her hand find its way to my pussy again…inserting it’s self back in, her thumb rubbing my clit as her middle finger twirled and thrust its way around and in me. My head jerked back as I had a ripple of little orgasms shoot through my body…my mom leaned down (sorta impressive imo considering she was holding herself up with 1 arm pretty much did a 1 arm push up, well I mean she was half laying on me but not the point!) And she lowered herself taking my breast into her mouth…and that right there was my first o god moment, where I just came screaming the words oh god.

As I came my mom bit on my nipple and pushed on my clit, and her finger picked up much speed, and she just kept on and kept on forcing my body to rise. She took her mouth off my breast as my body rised, she just wouldn’t stop her finger jabbing its self in and out of me so fast and I just it was too much I was so sensitive all I was doing now was going “mom mom mom mom” I wanted to say mom enough plz but only mom kept coming out as I just had the most powerful by far orgasm ever and she just wouldn’t I even started to push for her to get off me, but that only seemed to make her try to go faster though impossible I think. I started to wiggle now, the sensation becoming unbearable I pleaded now “Mom plz stop mom!” but instead of stopping she latched back to my breast, sucking and making popping sounds as I wiggled out of her mouth uncontrollably. Finally and god do I mean finally she slowed down, I am guessing her hand got tired….lol. She didn’t remove her finger though…simply stopped leaving her finger resting in me and letting her body just relax on top of me.

My breathing was so fast it was actually hurting a little haha. My hands where now on my mother’s back, just feeling her back and holding her in..I think gratefulness? I think it’s normal to just be grateful when someone makes you feel like that. My mom’s breast were smashed against me half on mine half below them, my mom looking up at me, swearing haha I guess she really gave it her all, and I just looked down at her and around the room thinking what the hell just happened that, beyond words.

After just laying there for many minutes, my extremely sensitive body jumped entirely as my mom finally removed her finger, pushing up and getting off me. I…I was hot and sticky it wasn’t like the night before where I got a great orgasm this was…more and my body had felt like it just had been through a huge ordeal(I guess it was). I was hot…really hot…like I felt like just spent and on fire. My mom sat up, and looked at me, giving me another wink and about to say something but I said “No mom great job.” And she just laughed like a quick laugh and then made a very adorable face, her brows up as she said “Well thanks.” I just…I…then asked if I may ask for 1 more thing. And..her response brought tears to my eyes. “Anything Kim, I’m yours.” I…I asked her if maybe…if she didn’t mind and keep in mind I was still breathing quite hard so it took 10 seconds extra to get the words out, but I was like mom…maybe even If you wake up first, you can stay in bed till I wake up please.

My mom looked at me, tears now formed in her eyes and she said “Kim I am sorry about this morning…” She seemed like she was gonna go on but I just shook my head and said plz don’t, just lets think about tonight, just promise me when I wake up you will be there. She tilted her head down and said “I promise, I will never leave you.” She then got up and went and got a blanket again, I watched her for just a moment but then I just laid back with the biggest grin on my face, thinking how foolish I had been today for not be okay with this, for being so angry. My mom came back to bed with the blanket, and two pillows, she helped my head up and placed 1 under me, and tossing the blanket over me. She then proceeded to slip under the blanket and putting her arm around my stomach, kissing my cheek and saying she loved me, and finally before I closed for my eyes for the night, I said it back. “I love you…Lesley.” Although she gave me this really shocked look cuz I used her name and we both just laughed a little well more her I more just weakly giggled, I was exhausted :P. Anyways she held me and I asked for TV on and fell asleep to something and my mom holding me hehe.

So ya that’s the um tale of the day after, I truly hope you enjoyed and I would love feedback, this was much harder to recall seeing as I had to try to remember a day specifically but I tried my hardest to do well.

Oh ya P.S. Since I had started sharing my mom and I relationship, I have been met with expected but I feel stupid anger and insults towards us. You know what to all you haters out there, I simply have this to say. I am not the smartest or the wises person out there, but I have learned this in my life time. Love is weak and fragile. Love conquers nothing. Love is something that must be protected, and more importantly fought for. That’s what I did throughout my life that’s what we did, we fought for love and happiness, can you say the same?

---

This story was too long so I’ve broken it into the three days that it took place during.  On Day One:  After five years apart, I was reunited with Belinda and Marcella at a friends wedding.  Belinda had been my high school girlfriend and Marcella was her best friend.  Back in 1999 when we were all nineteen or twenty, the three of us all had sex together a number of times.  In 2001, we reunited for one night of passion despite the fact that Marcella was engaged.  Now it’s five years later and Belinda and I have been broken up for three years.  Belinda is in a relationship with someone else at this point, and Marcella is going through a divorce.  When Marcella and I are finally alone, things heat up dramatically and we end up having sex in the front yard of my parents house in the middle of the night. On Day Two, we went to the wedding and Belinda got into more fights over the phone with her boyfriend Bruce.  After the wedding we went to my fathers house and drank some wine in the hot tub and listened to a crying Belinda worry over Bruce’s fidelity.  As the night wore on and the wine flowed, one thing led to another.  Marcella and I confessed our true feelings and the three of us went on to have another amazing sexual experience.  We talked about Marcella moving to Florida and the possibility of the three of us all living together.  Now it’s day three and I’m in for the biggest surprise of all…

Me, My Girlfriend and Her Best Friend: Part Four – Day Three

MARCH 2007

The sun had been up for almost two hours before I woke up on the floor of the living room.  The cobwebs in my head cleared as I registered where I was.  I was lying on my side and could feel the warmth of Belinda’s naked body against my chest.  My arm was draped across her.  In front of her was the sleeping form of Marcella.  We’d had an amazing night.

I sat up and yawned as quietly as I could.  Staring down at the two of them, I smiled in silence.  During all of the years that had passed, I had seldom allowed myself to hope that the three of us might share just one more night together.  After everything we had talked about the previous evening, it was looking like there would be many more to come. 

I reached down to caress Belinda’s bare shoulder.  Her body slowly rolled onto it’s back and her eyes squinted open just wide enough to meet my admiring stare.  A warm smile spread across her face as the top of the white blanket she was under slid just below her perfect breasts.  I had no delusions about how lucky I was.  What the three of us were doing was NOT common.

“Hungry?” I asked.

“Starving.” she smiled.

I rose from the floor and ambled into the dining room where I’d left my pants the night before.  My boxers were still in a wet clump in the backyard beside the pool.  I slipped into my slacks, commando and headed into the kitchen.

I dug around in the fridge and whipped up a quick breakfast.  When I entered the dining room, Belinda and Marcella were seated at the table.  Marcella was wearing my white undershirt. Belinda was wearing my tuxedo shirt and they both looked amazing in the soft morning light.  No one spoke as we ate our first meal together.

After breakfast, we decided to watch a movie.  Upon entering the living room, Marcella casually pulled the white tee shirt over her head and tossed it aside.  Belinda followed suit and slid out of the dress shirt.  I smiled at them as they cuddled up to one another in front of the couch before I slipped out of my dress slacks.  We all sat together on the floor, leaning against the couch, naked and happy.  They sat on either side of me and we all held onto one another, sharing the occasional kiss.  There was no jealousy or awkwardness…  Only joy.  It was a glimpse of the future we had been talking about.  It was paradise.

After the movie, we walked, naked, into the backyard and bright daylight. We climbed into the hot tub. We smoked cigarettes and discussed the future.  We smiled and we kissed.  After a while we decided to shower.

We stepped into the shower, kissing and washing each others bodies under the cascading warm water.  Marcella picked up the woman’s razor that was set on the tiled window sill.  She then rubbed the flat area just above her narrow slit with her fingertips.  

“I’m getting a little stubbly down there…” she observed.  

Typically, Marcella was completely shaved down there and I had to admit, it was a look I enjoyed.  She stood 5’4.  Her Long straight hair was naturally black.  She had recently added some blond hi-lights that fell in random strands that looked really sexy and suited her well.  Her body was tan and lean, save for her natural C-cup breasts.

Belinda and I watched as Marcella sat down on the tile seat of the walk in shower.  She then lathered up some shaving gel and spread it all over her pubic region.

“How often do you have to shave it?” Belinda asked curiously.

“Like, every three or four days.” Marcella replied casually.  “Sometimes I get it waxed and that lasts a lot longer, but it hurts like a bitch.”

“I’ve done a bikini wax before but never all of it.” Belinda admitted.

Marcella carefully positioned the razor against the flat skin of her lower tummy, just above the foam triangle she had made and gently drug it downward.  “You’ve never shaved it all off?”

“No.” Belinda answered absently as Marcella cut another line into the white lather.

Marcella smiled up at her.  “Do you want to?”  

Belinda smiled shyly.  Marcella then asked me “What do you think Chico?”

I looked at her beautiful (then half shaved) pussy and smiled.  “Absolutely.”

Marcella finished up and rinsed off.  She then sat Belinda down and lathered up some more shaving gel.  “Spread ’em.” Marci chaffed before applying the lather to Belinda’s crotch, paying extra care to her short black landing strip.  She then handed the razor to Belinda.  As I watched Belinda render her pussy completely bare for the first time since she was a little girl, my cock began to grow in time with my pulse.  Belinda was busy being ultra careful not to cut herself, so naturally Marcella noticed my growing manhood first.

“Jesus, Chico! she laughed.  Belinda looked up to see my hardening phallus.  She smiled and went back to work.  “You know what?..  We should shave you too.” Marcella smiled as she wrapped her arms around me.

“What?” I asked.  

I do my share of man-scaping, but had never had the desire to shave myself down there…  Again, I would’ve done anything to make them happy.

“Yeah.  We should shave you.” Marci continued.  “Then all three of us can be all smooth like little kids.” she smiled.  

She hadn’t said it seductively or anything, but it was still just so fucking sexy.  

My cock finally rose to full attention.  Marcella moved closer to me, letting her wet breasts brush against my chest.  She lowered her right hand and found my swollen member and began to lightly slide a loose fist up and down it.  She leaned in closer.  Her breath was hot on my lips.  “Think of it Chico.  We can all pretend we’re little kids and we can play ‘I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.’  Then you can tell us that your dick tastes like strawberries and trick us into sucking it.”  She moaned, oozing sexuality as she pushed her soft breasts against me.  “Fun, right?”

I smiled.

Belinda was finishing up as Marcella spread the lather along the base of my shaft.  She then spread it down all over my balls, then up above my steel cock.  Belinda handed her the razor as she rinsed off her own newly hairless pussy.  It really did look amazing.

Belinda was also 5’4.  She had long light brown hair that hung in wild natural curls.  Her complexion was darker than mine, but lighter than Marcella’s.  Her ass, crotch and B-cup breasts were much paler than the rest of her body thanks to the two piece bikini she always wore.  She clearly spent a lot of time at the beach.

Marcella had gotten down on her knees in front of me.  “Belinda.  Come down here and hold his dick for me.” Marci politely requested.

Belinda joined her on her knees and gripped the tip of my cock as Marcella placed the razor carefully against the base of my shaft.  She then drug it back slowly, cutting a line into the lather on my cock.  She worked her way around it, getting Belinda to hold it upward to get underneath, the whole time, making sure I was comfortable.

Once she was finished with the bottom of the shaft, she went to work on the area above.  I was still as hard as a rock.  She drug the razor in slow careful lines, cutting away at the foamy triangle as she smiled at Belinda who was still holding on to my cock.  “You can jerk him off if you want to.”  

She had said it so casually that it sent another surge of blood down into my groin.  Belinda laughed playfully and began to gently stroke my wet shaft as Marci finished off the top area.

As Belinda softly stroked me, Marcella pushed my knees apart and told Belinda to angle my cock upward.  Belinda followed Marcella’s instructions and Marci delicately pinched the skin at the bottom of my scrotum.  Belinda watched with a broad smile as Marcella pulled my sack until the skin was flat.  She then placed the razor just under my cock and slowly drug it downward leaving in it’s wake a clean and hairless line.  Belinda giggled and Marcella turned to her.  “Pour some conditioner on it.”

Belinda smiled.  “What about soap?”

I laughed.  “No soap.  That shit burns.”

“Oh.” Belinda cooed as she rolled her eyes.

With that, Belinda poured a generous portion of conditioner into her palm and wrapped her fingers around me.  She formed a tight ring and began slipping it up and down my shaft, careful to keep it aimed upward as Marcella continued to carefully shave my scrotum.  Belinda was smiling up at me.  “Does that feel okay?”

“It feels fucking amazing.” I laughed.  It really did.  She tightened her grip and continued to jerk me slow and slippery.

Marcella finished the front and sides of my sack and then asked me to sit on the tile seat.  I sat down and placed my feet up by my ass so that Marcella could get the underside.  As Marcella continued her work, Belinda continued her slippery hand-job  I let out a soft moan to which Marcella said “Tell me if you’re about to cum Chico.  I don’t wanna accidentally cut your balls off or anything.”

I laughed briefly before going back to moaning at Belinda’s slippery touch.

Marcella finally finished and I was told to stand up and rinse myself off.  When I finished up, she and Belinda took a moment to admire my new ‘smooth’ look.  Belinda then dropped back down to her knees in front of me and poured some more conditioner into her palm.  She then spread it onto her other hand.  I slid my arm around Marcella’s waist as she stood at my side and we both watched Belinda resume her work, only this time, she had come up with a new method.

She lubed my cock with the conditioner again, only this time she used both hands.  She slid her right hand down the length of my shaft and then followed it immediately with her left.  By the time her left hand had reached the bottom, she had brought her right hand back to the top and continued to stroke me with both fists, one after the other, so that it was a constant downward motion.  The feeling was incredible.

“Yeah, stroke that big smooth cock.” Marcella purred before kissing me deeply on the lips.

Belinda continued her amazing new hand-job method and in just a couple of minutes, I was nearing orgasm.  I put my hands on my hips and moaned aloud.  Marcella reached down and used the excess conditioner to give me a slippery ball massage while Belinda slid her fists down my lubed cock.

“Oh…  Oh fuck.” I moaned.  Then Marcella took it one step further.

“Tell him to cum on your face.” Marcella smiled down at Belinda.

Belinda leaned back and closed her eyes.  “Cum on my face baby…  I want you to cum all over my face.”

She tightened her grip and forced her slippery fists down my cock until an explosion of sticky white cum blasted across her forehead and settled in her damp hair.  A second blast hit her directly on her eyelid.  A third sputtered out across her upper lip and the last remaining gushes dribbled down her neck and breasts.

Marcella happily wiped Belinda’s face with a rag and Belinda opened her eyes.  She continued to softly stroke me and my nerve endings felt like they were on fire.  She smiled up at me and giggled like a school girl.

She finally let go of my cock and rose to her feet.  Marcella washed Belinda’s face and hair for her and the three of us kissed and laughed at our latest exploit before stumbling out of the shower and drying off.  We all giggled playfully at our new shaved parts, then lazily ambled back into the living room to lay back down on the floor together.

It was around 11AM by then and I couldn’t take my eyes off of their naked bodies.  It was relatively warm in the house and neither of them made any effort to cover themselves.  

‘Could it really be like this all the time from now on?’ I wondered.  I thought to myself about how much I must have suffered in my previous lives to be so lucky in this one.  I had never been happier before in my entire life.

Time passed easily and, before long, we were all at a loss for what to do next.  Surely, we would want to play with each others freshly shaved parts, I thought.  Truthfully, just being there with the two of them was enough to keep me happy.  We spent the next half hour just talking and laughing together.  We spoke briefly about Belinda’s boyfriend Bruce.  About Marcella’s husband John.  About my pseudo-girlfriend Amanda.  We didn’t speak with concern or guilt though.  We simply acknowledged that we all had things to take care of, but we soon resolved that today was not the day for such concerns.  Today was for us.

Somehow, the conversation drifted back to the photos stored in my phone.  Some were of the two of them.  Some were of other girls I had dated.  They asked me questions about the girls in the pictures.  I asked them questions too.  We talked about all kinds of experiences without guilt or judgment  It was incredible.  I then confessed that of all of the experiences I’d had, I still thought about the two of them (when I jerked off) with more frequency than anything or anyone else.

“Okay, okay…  What is the ONE THING that you think about the most?” Marcella asked with a smile.

“Summer of ’99.” I said without a moments thought.

“Yeah, but which part?” she persisted.  “I mean, There’s got to be one specific event that comes up more often than any of the others.”

“Shit, I don’t know.” I said.  “What about you?”

“That time with the ‘Blow-Pop!’” Marcella spat enthusiastically. 

I knew exactly what she was talking about.

“Oh, yeah.  Wasn’t that the second time we all hooked up?” Belinda chimed in.

“Technically, it was the third.” I said.  “What about you Belin?  Which one is your favorite?”

“The bathroom at Chuck’s party.” she smiled.

“Ha-ha!  Which time?” Marcella laughed.  “We probably fucked in there like twenty times!”

After more laughter, we all fell silent for a while.  Then, Marcella suddenly shot up as if she’d been struck by lightning.  “You guys know what we should do today?” she paused.  “We should re-enact each of our favorite memories!”

“I’m in.” I erupted.

“Me too!” Belinda agreed.

We all decided we would re-enact Marcella’s memory first, since hers was the most specific…

DEJA VU – PART I: MARCELLA

The three of us sat there on the living room floor as Marcella recounted every single detail she could remember from that day that had taken place eight years earlier in the living room of my mothers house.  Her memory was very vivid, and although Belinda and I remembered that day as well, there were a few details that we had either forgotten, or were never even aware of.  Once Marcella had finally completed the story, we set about recreating it as well as we could.

Marcella took Belinda by the hand and disappeared into Gracie’s old bedroom and began digging through her closet as I put on my slacks and under shirt.  After almost fifteen minutes, they returned.  They were both wearing short skirts that I remembered Gracie wearing back in high school.  Belinda was wearing a tight fitting spaghetti strap top and Marcella had on a short sleeve blouse that buttoned in the front.  They both looked absolutely gorgeous.

Marcella sat me down in a chair across from the couch.  She then stood next to Belinda and faced me.  “Okay…  It’s 1999.  I’m 19 years old.  Johnny, you’re 19 too and Belinda, you’re 20…” she smiled as she looked straight at me.  “So, One week ago, we were at your mom’s house while she was at work.  We all got naked in the backyard while we were tanning and we all ended up having sex.”  She smiled, her excitement clearly showing.  “It was the first time you and I had ever done it.  It was also the first time Belinda and I ever went down on each other.  The next day was kinda weird between all of us and a few days later I finally talked to Belinda about it and found out that we were all cool with everything.  That’s when Belinda and I came up with our little plan.  So now it’s a week later, and the three of us are at your mom’s empty house again.”

Marcella then nudged Belinda.  Following her cue, Belinda walked over to me and pulled me to my feet.  “Baby…..” she paused before turning to Marcella.  “This is so weird…”.

“Just say it.” Marcella playfully pleaded.

“Fine.”  Belinda huffed as she turned back to me.  “Baby.  I talked to Marci and she’s totally cool with everything that happened last week.”  Marcella looked around the room pretending not to hear her.  Belinda’s eyes grew more serious.  “Actually, she was kinda into it…  So we came up with an idea.” Belinda giggled, momentarily unable to stay in character.

“Be serious Belin!” Marcella laughed.  “It’ll be more fun if you do it serious.”

“Okay, okay!…”  Belinda straightened her face once more and leveled her eyes at me.  “So, we decided that we wanted to put on a little show for you.” she hissed dramatically as she reached down to my crotch.  She slowly unzipped my pants and reached inside.  When her delicate fingers found my cock, she slowly pulled it out into the open air, exposing it to Marcella.

Clearly, as teenagers, we had all seen too many porn movies.

Belinda reached over and took hold of my wrist.  She then placed my hand over my cock and squeezed it closed around it.  “And we want you to watch us.” she whispered with genuine conviction.  She then wrapped her hand around mine and began sliding it back and forth along my hardening shaft.  “And we want you to make yourself cum.” she oozed as she stepped away from me.  She then walked over to Marcella and they sat side by side on the couch. 

Marcella reached into her purse and produced a single strand of red licorice and began unwrapping it.  “Okay, now pretend this is a ‘Blow-Pop.’” she smiled.  With that, she turned to Belinda and said: “That’s when you started kissing me.”

I watched them lean together and begin to softly peck each other on the lips.  They were both so beautiful, and in a magical way, it was taking me back to that day from our past.  Slowly, and with a feigned bashfulness, they began to open their mouths wider before finally beginning to touch tongues.  I watched the kiss grow deeper and more passionate for almost two full minutes before Marcella cleared her throat, prompting Belinda to move into the next part of the story. 

Belinda’s delicate hands rose from her lap and found their way to the top button on Marcella’s blouse.  I watched Marcella shyly lean back as Belinda began to unfasten each button.  Marci put a pretty convincing look of shock on her face as Belinda moved down the buttons.  “I thought we were only gonna kiss at first.” Marcella narrated.  “I never thought Belinda would take my shirt off in front of you before she took off hers.” she gasped as Belin pulled the last button.  Belin then pulled the front of the shirt wide open and let it fall down past Marcella’s shoulders, exposing her tan firm breasts.  “I wasn’t wearing a bra that day.  I wasn’t sure if Belinda knew that or not, but I suddenly felt really exposed.”  Marcella then handed the licorice whip to Belinda.  “I could see you start rubbing your cock out of the corner of my eye.  I knew you were looking at my boobs and thinking about having sex with me… And I liked it, but I was still embarrassed” she paused as I began to jerk off.  “Then Belinda started rubbing the lolly-pop on my chest.”

Belinda took the licorice whip and wet it in her mouth before dragging the sticky tip of it across Marcella’s dark erect nipple.  Then she bent down and drew Marcella’s nipple into her mouth and tongued at it.  Marcella then began telling us more about what was going through her mind back then.  She lightly giggled “You know, when you started sucking that sticky stuff off of my nipple, for some reason, I started pretending it was cum.” 

“Seriously?” Belinda looked up at her, smiling.  

“Ha-ha!  Yeah…  I felt totally exposed, but all I kept thinking about was having Johnny’s cum on my tits and the feel of your tongue licking it off.” Marcella ruminated.

“That’s fucking hot.” Belinda giggled as she continued tonguing Marcella’s nipple.

Marcella then took the licorice whip from Belinda.  They began kissing again, only this time there was less reluctance.  Belinda briefly pulled away from her and grabbed the hem of her own clinging top.  With one swift jerk, it was over her head and tossed aside, leaving her in just her bra and skimpy skirt.  She then reached behind her back for the clasp as Marcella smiled at her.  “I was so glad when you took your shirt off.  I was starting to feel really naked for a while.  Then I was like, I guess our little show is gonna be a lot more than kissing.  Ha-ha!” she laughed as Belinda’s bra went slack and fell off of her shoulders, exposing her small perky breasts.

I then pulled my tee shirt over my head as Marcella began to rub the wet tip of the licorice whip across Belinda’s rising nipple.  Then, I unbuttoned my pants and let them slide down to the floor.  As I started stroking myself again, Marcella leaned into Belinda and began suckling the sticky licorice residue from her glistening nipple.  

Marcella then turned to me and giggled “I wanted to look at you so bad that day!  I remember I couldn’t believe you got naked!  I had never seen a guy jerk off until that night on the deck and I SOOO wanted to watch you jack off and make yourself cum!”

“Really?” I asked as I stroked myself.

“Fuck yeah!” she howled before going back to sucking Belinda’s nipple.

I was jerking off at a pretty rapid pace by that point.  The memories from that day combined with the new images I was seeing was overwhelming.  Marcella finally spoke again.  “When I was sucking the sucker stuff off Belinda’s titties, I was still pretending it was your cum.” 

I had no idea that Marcella had been thinking all of those things.  Hearing it all from her perspective made the story so much hotter than it already was.  I couldn’t wait to see what I would learn next.

Belinda then slid off of the couch to the floor, just as Marcella had told her to earlier.  “Now, this part scared the shit out of me!” Marcella hooted.

Belinda knelt in front of her and began pushing her thighs apart.  Marcella smiled down at her as she opened her legs.  “Seriously, I had no idea you were going to do this!” Marci laughed.  Belinda then pushed Marcella’s skirt up around her tummy, exposing her white panties to me.  Belinda then slipped her finger tips beneath the crotch of Marcella’s panties and pulled them over to the side, exposing Marcella’s beautiful hairless cunt.  I could see that she was already getting wet.

I slightly tightened my grip on my cock as Belinda sensuously pressed her tongue against Marcella’s glistening clit.  The memories from that day flooded my mind.  They were incredibly similar to everything I was seeing.  

Marcella began to moan softly as Belinda began to gently lap at her snatch.  I remembered not being sure how far they were going to go with their little show that day and fighting as hard as I could to keep from cumming before the show ended.  I had wanted to see them do everything they were prepared to do.  

As I cleared my head, I looked up to see that Belinda was beginning to slide her middle finger in and out of Marcella’s beautiful pussy.  Marcella’s moans were growing louder as Belinda withdrew her glistening finger and hung it in front of Marcella’s lips, offering her a taste.  Marcella eagerly wrapped her lips around the finger and sucked her own juices off of it.  Our eyes locked as she pulled the finger in and out of her mouth.

“You were looking at me like that back then too, right?” I asked.

“Yep.” Marci smirked.

“Were you-“

“Acting like I was sucking your cock?..  Uh-huh…” she purred.  It was so hot!  “I was watching you jack off and pretending her finger was your cock.  It was so fucking hot and I just wanted to do the dirtiest shit I could think of so you would cum!” she moaned.  “That’s when I decided to go down on Belinda, and I started telling her I wanted to taste her pussy and all that shit.”

She then pulled Belinda up to the couch and kissed her.  Belinda sat down and Marcella dropped down to her knees before Belinda.  Belinda eagerly spread her thighs to welcome Marcella’s warm tongue.  Before Marcella dove in, she turned to me with a devilish grin.  “When I got down like this, I left my panties pulled off to the side so you could still see my pussy…”

I was blown away.  Marcella was even a freak back then.  

I looked on as she rammed her lips into Belinda’s waiting pussy.  Belinda’s face twisted with incomprehensible pleasure.  Her breasts glistened and bounced in a strange cadence.  The muscles in her stomach tightened and relaxed.  Between her legs, Marcella’s head industriously bobbed and weaved.  Her shoulders tensed with each rise and fall of her neck.  

The plaid skirt rested in a bunch around her waist.  Her beautiful round ass stuck straight out at me, the left cheek, bisected by the tight elastic of the white panties cutting tightly across it diagonally.  In the center of it all was her smooth glistening cunt, and just above that, her tight puckered asshole, pulsating as she worked.

“Holy shit!” I exclaimed.  “I remember!  I was totally staring at your pretty little asshole while I jerked off!”

I then heard Marcella moan “Heh..  I wanted you to just sneak up behind me and fuck me so bad.”

Had I known that, I probably would have.

Belinda was lost in pleasure by then.  Marcella continued to work her magic for a few more minutes before Marcella finally smacked her on the leg.  “It was probably around this time…” she reminded Belinda.

Belinda’s eyes slowly opened and the little tale we were re-telling came back to her.  “Oh..  Oh, right…”  She then looked up at me.  “Johnny…  Johnny, come here!”

As I had been instructed to do, I stood still and looked at her in shock.

“Come here baby!  Come here.  I wanna suck your dick!  I wanna put your dick in my mouth!” she moaned.

As I crossed the room, Marcella relented for a moment to comment.  “That was the craziest part, because Belinda told me that you were just gonna jerk off while we messed around, so you getting your dick sucked wasn’t ever part of the plan, just so you know.” she smiled before going back to work on Belinda’s wet hole.  

I stood by the couch and hoisted one leg up beside Belinda.  Belinda accommodated and leaned over to my fully engorged cock and pulled it into her mouth.  Belinda then began giving me a vigorous blow job as Marcella ate her pussy.  

The scene was beautiful!  I stared down at Belinda, feverishly sucking my cock, then down to Marcella’s flat tongue lapping at Belin’s pussy, her eyes watching Belinda’s lips sliding up and down my shaft. Finally, Marcella pulled away and rose up to join Belinda on the couch.  

As Marcella sat beside Belinda, she said “Remember how I said I wanted to watch Belinda suck your dick?..  Ha-ha!  I did, BUT I was kinda hoping she would invite me to join in.” Marcella smiled.  I could see the elation in her eyes at being able to re-experience it all.

Marcella watched Belin suck my cock for about a minute before Belinda finally pulled back and looked at her.  Marcella required no further prompting.  She leaned across Belinda’s lap and took me into her warm wet mouth.  Belinda watched Marci suck my cock right in front of her face for a moment before going on to squeeze Marci’s beautiful breasts.  

For the next few minutes after that, they took turns going at me.  Sometimes, one would suck me off while the other tongued my balls.  It was actually very close to how I remembered it.  During Belinda’s turns, Marcella would narrate more.  “I remember being surprised at how dirty Belinda would be.  Whenever I was blowing you, she would say shit like ‘suck that cock!’ and ‘you like sucking that cock don’t you?’..  Remember?” Marci asked with a grin.

Belinda blushed.

Marcella finally pulled away and stopped Belinda from going in again.  “Then, I remember you just sat back for a while and watched me suck Johnny’s cock.” she paused.  “You started rubbing my back and you said ‘You’re so fucking pretty.’  I was kinda surprised to hear you say that kind of thing while I had your boyfriend’s cock halfway down my throat…Ha-ha!” she trailed off.  “It was so sweet though.” 

At that point, Belin and Marci smiled at one another warmly and briefly kissed.  Marci then went right back into character.  She looked up at me and licked her lips.  “Okay Chico…  Do your thing.”

I did remember the next part really well.  Up to that point, I had only really been doing whatever Belinda had led me to do.  I recalled watching Marci blow me and Belin watching her do it, and thinking ‘Belinda practically pushed my dick into her a week ago…  It’s probably okay to take a little more control.’  Funny the way certain moments will ingrain themselves deep in your mind.

I took Marcella’s hand and yanked her up from the couch.  They both looked at me smiling, which was different from how it really happened.  In truth, eight years earlier in my mother’s living room, they were both very surprised by everything that happened next.

“This is my favorite part.” Marcella grinned.

I spun her violently toward the couch, grabbed the hem of her skirt and jerked it down to the floor.  

“GOD! That’s fucking it!” Marci howled.  

Her panties had come down part of the way with the skirt and I reached up and jerked them down in one quick motion.  As I pulled Belinda up from the couch, Marcella went on.  “Chico, I’d never seen you be all manly like that before.  I think that’s why I always liked this story so much…” she purred as I jerked Belinda’s skirt down.  “You were so fucking… ferocious!”   

At that point, all three of us were naked. I turned Belinda to face the couch and bent her over at the waist.  I then grabbed Marcella and bent her over next to Belinda and dropped to my knees behind them.  I grabbed Belinda’s ass cheeks, pushed them apart and dug my tongue into her pussy. 

Belinda immediately began moaning and saying all kinds of dirty shit and was really getting into it.  She cried out “Eat my fucking pussy!  Yeah baby, stick your tongue in my fuckin ass!”  I lapped at her sweet pussy and puckered asshole in long wet strokes as they started feverishly kissing one another.

There we were, in the past and in the present.  The two of them bent over the couch, kissing deep and hard as I violently licked Belinda’s pussy and asshole.  It was amazing what Marci had created.  Being able to relive something like that was surreal, but extremely erotic.  It was kind of like being in a movie, but also like a dream.  I had never had the chance to interact with a memory until that day. 

I was giving Belinda’s backside a thorough tongue bath when Marci reached back and began slapping Belinda’s ass.  Belinda was moaning like a whore as I was rifling through my mind, trying to remember the next part of the story.  Marcella had been very specific and I wanted this experience to be perfect for her.

I rose up to my feet behind Belinda.  I looked Marcella in the eye and commanded her “Grab my cock and put it in her pussy!”  

Marcella quickly  spun around and grabbed my cock.  Belinda then reached back and pulled her ass cheeks apart.  I eased forward as Marcella shoved the head of my snake into Belinda’s quivering mound.  I then grabbed hold of Belinda’s hips and slid the entire length of my shaft into her as she released an intense moan of pleasure.  As I found my rhythm, Marcella began to goad me on.  “Yeah, fuck that pussy!” she moaned.  “Fuck that tight little pussy!”

Eight years earlier, I had been nervous about what I did next.  I was so horny and into what we were doing that I ended up doing it despite my reservations.  Marcella was staring at me, almost as if she was waiting for it.  I slid my cock out of Belinda’s tight pussy and turned my hips toward Marcella.  

“Taste that pussy.”  I ordered her.

“God, that was so fucking hot!” Marci exclaimed as she pulled my glistening rod into her mouth.  I watched as she happily suckled Belinda’s juices from my shaft until it was spotless.  I then shoved my cock back into Belin.  Marcella quietly watched me fuck the hell out of her.

Belinda began screaming “Fuck me harder!  Fuck me harder!”

“You wanna taste your fuckin’ pussy too?” I taunted Belin.

“Ooh, yeah.  Yeah, I wanna taste my fuckin’ pussy baby.” she purred as she turned around and sucked her own pussy juice off of my gleaming shaft.

She sucked me clean and turned around for more.  I slammed my cock into her and went right back to pounding her mercilessly.  Moments later, Marcella cooed “Let me taste it again!  I wanna fucking taste it!”  I pulled out of Belinda again and Marcella inched closer.  “Feed me that fucking dick!  Let me taste that pussy!” she howled.  “Yeah, shove that fucking cock in my mouth!”  

Back then, I couldn’t believe how filthy Marcella was being.  Now it just seemed natural.  Once I was cleanly suckled, I slipped back into Belinda’s warm pussy.  

Marcella then slid her hand beneath Belinda and squeezed her breasts.  Belinda moaned aloud as Marci slid her fingertips down the center of Belin’s flat tummy until they came to rest on her clit.  Marci began to apply a small amount of pressure and began massaging it in deep circles as Belinda began to moan even louder.  Marci then leaned forward and kissed Belinda passionately as she rubbed her clit.  

Marcella and I could both tell that Belinda was about to cum.  Marcella grinned up at me and sarcastically said “ So, I could tell Belinda was gonna cum soon by the way she was moaning…  I kept hoping she would cum before you did, and that maybe she would let you at least give me a pity fuck or something…”

A monstrous orgasm crashed through Belinda.  Her body bucked violently and then went rigid as I pounded her and Marcella stimulated her clit.  She wailed out “Fucking GOD!  Oh, Fuck yes!  FUCK YES!” before whimpering incoherently and finally slumping into the couch.  

I spun on my heel and sat next to her and put my hand on her beautiful sweat glossed ass.  As she’d done in the past, Belinda turned to Marcella who was still knelt down on the floor and panted “Do you wanna fuck him too?”

Marcella pretended to be that shy 19 year old she had once been and bashfully whispered “Okay.”

With that, Belinda stood up and placed Marci in front of me, but facing away.  Belinda kissed her deeply on the lips and then gently pushed her backward, onto me.  My cock was pressing into the small of her back and she let loose a shy snort.  I grabbed her by the hips and hoisted her up so that she could put her feet up on the couch by my thighs.  I then felt Marcella’s delicate fingers nervously wrap around my cock.  It was still saturated with Belinda’s cum.  She began to rub the tip of it against her pussy lips, further saturating her own tight slit.  She then slid slowly down onto me.  

“Oh, fuck!” she moaned.  “I had wanted you to fuck me again that whole fucking week.”

Marcella began to grind her wet pussy down my cock in long deep strokes.  She, as ever, felt absolutely amazing.

“Oohhh.. fuuuck…  That’s it…  Uh…” Marcella gasped.  

Belinda squared off in front of her and began kissing her wet and hard as she bounced on my cock.  Marcella moaned into her mouth as Belinda began massaging her clit.  A moment later, Belinda dropped down to all fours in front of us and began violently lapping at Marcella’s pussy.  I could occasionally feel her tongue against my cock as I slid in and out of Marci.  At that point, it was up to Marci to keep the story accurate.

She lifted herself up off of me and gave Belinda enough room to take me into her mouth.

“Can you taste my pussy?” Marcella hissed down at Belinda.  “You like licking’ my fuckin pussy off that cock?”

Belinda shoved me back into Marcella’s gash and resumed tonguing her clit.  

“Fuck yeah, feels so fucking good…  So fucking good.” Marcella panted. 

We left the narrative behind for a while as Marcella lost herself to the pleasure she was feeling.  A string of soft moans peppered with profanity would occasionally escape her trembling lips.  I could feel the heat of Belinda’s breath on my balls as Marcella rhythmically slid up and down on my spear. 

I could understand why it was one of her favorite erotic memories.  She finally slowed her rhythm enough to regain some composure and press on.  “Mmmm…  Ever since the week before, I wanted it from behind again…  You guys..  Do you remember, I was straddling Belinda’s face and Johnny was fucking your tits?  Then you grabbed his cock and pushed it up to my pussy?..”  (See ‘Me, my girlfriend and her best friend part 2)

Taking Marcella’s cue, I pulled her off of me and shoved her, face first, into the couch.  I was being rough with her, just the way she told me to be.  I grabbed hold of her hips and pulled her ass upward.  I took a moment to admire her little pink asshole before I scooted closer and rammed my cock up her sopping pussy.

“Oh, fuck yeah!  Fuck the shit out of me!” she moaned as Belinda reached beneath her and began rubbing her clit again.  “Fuck me Chico!  Fuck me!” she moaned.

Belinda leaned into her face.  She was violently rubbing Marcella’s clit.  “Do you like getting fucked? -Huh?” she hissed.  “You like it when my boyfriend fucks you like that?”

“Fuck!  Fuck yeah, I like it!” Marcella moaned.

“Tell me!” Belin demanded.

“I like the way you rub my pussy while your boyfriend fucks me with his big cock!” Marcella moaned.  Then Belinda turned her attention toward me.

“What about you baby?  Do you like fucking my best friend while I rub her tight little pussy?”

“Oh, fuck yes!” I howled.  I wasn’t sure how much longer I could hold out.  In the story, Marcella came before I did.  Back then, I knew they were coming over that day, and hoping for the best, I jerked off three times before their arrival.  In the present, I had a slight advantage in that Belinda had already jerked me off in the shower that morning after the shaving event, but even still, I could tell it wouldn’t be long.

Suddenly Marcella’s panting and groaning grew louder and she shouted “Oh-Fuck!  I’m cumming!  I’m cumming!  OH FUCKING GAWD!  AH!” 

No sooner than she had made her announcement did I feel a swell of hot spunk building momentum in the base of my cock.  “Fuck!  Fuck!” I shouted as I pulled my cock from her. 

I stood up and started jerking myself off in rapid fire mode.  As it was happening, Marcella dictated the rest of the story like a play-by-play sports broadcast.

“Johnny told us he was about to cum and Belinda got on her knees in front of him and I got down beside her!  We pressed our cheeks together and opened our mouths in front of Johnny while he got himself off!” Marcella rattled off.

My two beautiful women knelt before me, just as they had eight years earlier, cheek to cheek, eyes closed and mouths open.  As in the past, I first aimed at Belinda.  After just a moment’s more work, A stream of warm white spunk exploded from the tip of my cock, straight into Belinda’s mouth.  I turned to Marcella, not quite beating the clock as another stream of jizz splashed on the corner of her open mouth.  The third shot made it in and I spun back to Belinda for another blast.  The volume of cum diminished with each spurt, but I took care to make sure to give each of them as much as I could.  Finally, I was spent. 

I heard Belinda swallow first.  Then Marcella.

Belinda took my ultra sensitive post-orgasm phallus into her mouth for one final suckle before offering it to Marcella one last time.  Then the two of them lovingly kissed until the small amount of cum that had missed the bulls-eye was completely gone.

I leaned back, out of breath and knees shaking.  Marcella stood up and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me hard and wild on the mouth. 

“Hey, that’s not how it happened.” I laughed through labored breaths.  

Marcella and I never actually kissed until about five years after that day.

“Thank you.” she smiled.  “That was perfect.”

DEJA VU – PART 2: JOHNNY

We cleaned ourselves up and decided we should eat something.  I put my slacks and T-shirt back on and the girls redressed themselves in Gracie’s old clothes.  I don’t know why we hadn’t just stayed naked.  Maybe it’s just human instinct to cover up.  Anyway, Gracie had always dressed kind of slutty, which I had never appreciated before that day.  Belinda and Marcella looked really hot in her old clothes. 

“So, who’s next?” Marci asked as she sat at the counter.  “Belin?” she wondered aloud.

Belinda was seated beside her.  “Let’s do Johnny’s first.” she smiled.

“Okay.” Marcella casually agreed.  “So, what’s your favorite memory Chico?” she asked.

I pulled a loaf of bread out of the fridge.  “Mine’s kinda stupid.”

“What’s stupid about it?” Marci asked.

“Well…  We didn’t even have sex in mine.” I confessed as I tossed some lunch meat on the counter.

“Hmm…” Marci pondered.  “So your favorite thing to think about when you jerk off doesn’t involve sex?” she asked me, clearly confused.

“Well, it’s sexual, but we didn’t actually have sex.” I said.  “Do you guys remember that time we came over here for the weekend when my Dad and Barbara went out of town for Gracie’s cheer leading thing?”

They both sat behind the counter looking confused.

I went on. “The whole house was empty for the entire weekend, so I told my mom I was going camping with Chuck and you guys told your parents you were going to Ft. Worth for a concert or something, and we all stayed here and got wasted?” 

I watched the memories return to them slowly.  “Anyway, it was the middle of the day and you two were laying out by the pool and you were both pretty buzzed.  When I came outside you both wanted me to titty fuck you….”

“Oh shit, I remember that!” Belinda laughed.  “We were drinking wine coolers, right?”

Marcella looked at Belinda.  “Yeah, we were drunk and you were telling me about different sex stuff you guys had done and you told me that your tits were too small to do that!”

“Right!  And I said we should get him to do it to you since your tits were bigger!” Belinda laughed.  “Oh my god, we were so wasted…”

Belinda and Marcella asked me to tell them everything I could remember.  

I laid it all out for them during lunch.  Then in the interest of authenticity, we each drank about five glasses of wine.  Then the two of them stripped out of Gracie’s old clothes and put on their panties.  There was no need to find replacements for bikini tops because they hadn’t been wearing any that day.  I put on a pair of my dad’s old shorts as a bathing suit substitute.  The two of them then walked outside and headed up the steps to the pool deck and got into position and we began to re-enact my favorite memory…

I couldn’t (and still can’t) remember why I had gone inside that day, or why I had been gone for almost an hour.  Anyway, I stepped out onto the back patio and saw the two of them up on the sun deck that overlooked the pool.  We were all three pretty drunk despite the fact that it was only around two in the afternoon.

“Hey sexy boy!” I heard Belinda drunkenly call out.

They both sounded hilarious that day because they were genuinely pretty buzzed, but were also ‘pretending’ to be drunk.  It was hilarious.

“Did you come out here to look at our titties?” Belin giggled.

The pool deck was about five feet off the ground.  The whole thing was fenced in lattice work, but on a sunny day, any of our neighbors could have easily made out what was happening.  They were both topless and for all I knew, our neighbors across the fence had already been watching them for hours.

Belinda squeezed her beautiful bare breasts in the warm sunlight.  She then cupped one in each hand and began sensually massaging them as she cooed at me.  Marcella watched on and giggled with glassy eyes.

Belinda then brazenly stood up from her deck chair.  She went on to pull the cushion from her chair and drop it on the sun deck.  She knelt down on it and motioned for Marci to join her.  As Marci knelt down beside her, Belinda continued to moan dramatically and massage her own tits.  She was giving me bedroom eyes and through a slur, she asked me “Don’t you wish your dick was between our beautiful breasts?”  

Marcella giggled as Belinda drunkenly ordered me. “Bring us your hard cock!”

I took the steps two at a time.  My cock was indeed already rapidly hardening at the site of their beautiful firm breasts bathed in sun light.  Knowing that a few of my neighbors might be able to see what we were doing only turned me on more. 

I could easily see how drunk Belinda was.  Marcella was right behind her.  I wasn’t quite as torn up, but the way things were going, I didn’t mind at all.  I flashed them a grin and slipped out of my shorts.  When the elastic band popped over my groin, it sent my cock into a slow bounce like a diving board.

“There it is!” Be giggled, kneeling before me.  She pulled me in close against her body and happily pushed her small tits around my cock.  They had already covered their bodies with baby oil and they were both glistening in the sun.  

“Yeah, fuck that…  ha-ha..  Fuck my tits.” Belinda demanded.  They were both giggling like silly little girls.  Belinda then said to Marcella “Hey!  Let’s make him do something else…  Let’s make him fuck your tits.”  

Marci laughed again before dramatically stating “I want a hard cock between my tits!”

They were drunk, and it almost felt like they were ‘acting’ like they were in a porno, only neither of them were very good at acting…  It was the most bizarre combination of eroticism and comedy that I would ever see.

Marcella scooted closer to Belinda.  Her larger and darker C-cup breasts hung freely in the warm summer air of my memory.  (Or in the mildly nippy spring air as was the case that day.) 

I stepped over to Marcella and leaned into her.  My cock lay flat against her chest.  She giggled again as she pushed her breasts around my pole.  Belinda then reached over between her glistening tits and held the tip of my shaft against Marci’s chest. 

“I’m pushing it in and up and down and up and down.” she drunkenly moaned as Marcella began to bounce her tits around my shaft.

I began to move my hips, sliding my cock in and out of Marcella’s cleavage.  She was staring up into my eyes.  She licked her lips and said “It’s making me horny.”

Belinda pulled her hand away finally.  “I like watching…” she said distantly.  “Maybe after you he can fuck my tits again.” she said as she focused in on my cock.  Then with a bit more drama than necessary, she asked “Will you fuck my tits again?.. Please?”

Marcella backed away from me and I turned back to Belinda.  I remember getting the feeling that she wanted to prove herself.  I placed my cock against her chest and she did her best to push her small tits around me again.  Marcella watched intently and encouragingly said “Oh, that looks so good!”

Belinda didn’t miss a beat as she slid her oiled cleavage up and down my pole.  “I’ll make your cock feel really good…” she moaned.  “Look how hard this is, it’s almost up to my face.” she beamed.  “I wish I could just lick it…”  

I began to rock my hips a bit faster, and she pushed her breasts together even harder as she loudly blurted out “Oh, yeah!  Fuck my titties!”  She then began making mock sex sounds.  “Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!  Fuck my little titties Papi!” 

As much as I was enjoying all of her effort, I was standing at a strange angle and my cock kept popping out from between Belinda’s small breasts.  “Why don’t you straddle one of us?” Belinda offered up as a solution.

“Yeah, straddle me!” Marcella giggled.

“Yeah, straddle her!” Belinda drunkenly agreed.

Marcella lay down flat on her back on the seat cushion.  At that point, I had never done that with anyone but Belinda before and I was really excited about seeing how it would feel doing it with someone with larger breasts. 

Marcella’s round tan tits looked absolutely beautiful covered in oil and bathed in sunlight.  Belinda knelt by her side and invited me to climb on. 

“Now, you get right on here, right over her…”  Listening to Belinda talk drunk was hilarious.  I’m doing my best to replicate it as I’m writing this, but I’ll never do it justice.

I threw my leg over Marcella and lowered myself down onto her.  I felt my balls come to rest on her upper stomach and heard her let out a drunken giggle.  Belinda then said “Now, right between her tits and then you fuck it.”

Marcella let out a huge deep laugh at that.  Belinda joined her briefly as she realized that what she had said sounded so funny. 

Finally, Marcella cocked her arms out to the sides and placed her palms on the outsides of her beautiful tits.  She then pushed them together around my cock.  At that moment, even though we were all a little drunk, the mood turned more serious.

“Now fuck those tits.” Belinda demanded. 

I started out slow, gently easing back and then forward. 

“Yeah, give her a good titty fucking.” Belinda reeled.  She then left Marcella’s side and knelt down above her head.  She reached down and placed her fingertips on the head of my moving cock to keep it down and avoid having it pop out from between Marci’s glorious mounds. 

“See?  You have big fuckin’ tits Marci…  I wish I had big fuckin’ titties…” Belinda mused.

“I love your tits.” I told Belinda.  It was true.  I did, though I have to admit, fucking Marcella’s tits was much more pleasurable.

“Yeah?..  You love my titties?” she asked with a devilish pout.

“Yeah.” I moaned as I pushed deeper into Marcella’s cleavage.

“I want titty-fucking.” Belinda purred.

I don’t know if she had been jealous of Marci’s bigger chest, or if she felt she had something to prove, or if she just actually wanted it, but either way, Marci released her breasts and I climbed off of her.  She then sat up and handed the cushion over to Belinda.  Be then lay on her back and pulled me on top of her.

As Belinda mashed her tits together, Marci reached down and pressed the tip of my cock downward so it wouldn’t pop out.  As I began to slide in and out of Belinda’s cleavage, she moaned “Yeah, titty fuck these boobs.”

Belinda kept saying drunken funny shit and despite Marcella’s efforts, my cock kept popping out from between Belin’s small tits.  After several slip outs, Marcella developed a different method to hold it in place.

In order to keep my cock angled downward, Marcella formed a ring with her thumb and index finger around the base of my cock.  She had only done it to aim my cock down and guide it into Belinda’s cleavage, but she kept it perfectly still and very tight, so in essence, I was fucking her hand and Belinda’s tits at the same time.  It was also much more effective, and I found myself quickening my pace and really beginning to enjoy myself.

It was quiet for a little while after that save for my own moaning.  Marcella wore an expression that read ‘all business’ and Belinda looked to be very proud of herself.  I had done this with Belinda before, but had never cum as a result, so I was genuinely surprised when I felt an orgasm slowly building up deep inside me.  Belinda must have realized it too because she noticeably mashed her tits harder together as I rammed my cock in and out from between them.

An enormous smile spread across Belinda’s face as she giggled “Fuck my tits! Ha Ha!  Fuck my itty bitty titties!”

I moaned louder and fucked her tits even more aggressively.  Marcella then did the one thing that I would always think about when I jerked off to that memory.  Instead of simply using her hand to hold my cock downward, she began to slide the ring she’d made of her fingers up and down as I continued thrusting. 

What she was doing wasn’t just to help Belinda anymore.  She was actively trying to get me off and that drove me absolutely crazy.

Belinda took notice of what was happening and blurted out  “Yeah, jerk that fucking cock until a cum load’s shot right on my little tits…  My little b-cups.”

My cock then slid completely out of Belinda’s cleavage and Marcella changed her grip and was then fully stroking me as I started to wince.  “Ohh Fuck!” I shouted.

“Oh, you’re gonna cum?..”  Belinda queried.  “Cum on my tits.” she giggled as she continued squeezing and massaging her oil drenched tits beneath me.

It was then that Marcella really went for it.  Using her entire hand, she jerked me tight and hard.  I looked down at my oily cock slipping in and out of Marcella’s tight fist, just above Belinda’s beautiful oily gyrating body.  The breeze was cool and the sun was bright.  I let Marci jerk my cock with a slippery fist until I spilled a hot load of cum between Belinda’s tits and up onto her neck.

I knelt above Belinda panting as she giggled below me.  Marcella casually licked a small droplet of semen off of her thumb and then smiled at me.  “See.” was all she said.  

She had been right.  It was just like being back in that amazing summer eight years before.  It made us all feel young again.

DEJA VU – PART 3: BELINDA

So, dear reader, you’ve made it this far…  Before I go on, you should know that what you are about to read is the entire reason I started writing all these stories down in the first place.  This night was the defining moment that led to my life being what it is right now.  I’m currently working as a writer.  I currently live with Belinda and Marcella. (Hope that didn’t spoil the ending for you, but, come on. You knew that was coming, right?)  We have an interesting lifestyle and as a result, I have a lot more stories to share after this one, but this was the one event that set it all in motion.  So, here it is, and thank you Belinda.  I love you every day.

Back in March of 2007. 

Belinda was in the shower.  Marcella and I were sitting in the hot tub talking about how fun the day had been and speculating on what Belinda’s favorite memory might be.  She had mentioned the bathroom at Chuck’s house.  

During parties at Chuck’s house in the summer of ’99, the three of us would often sneak off to the bathroom to fool around and even sometimes have sex.  We disappeared together often enough to be pretty certain that our friends probably caught on to what we were doing in there.  There had been a lot of parties and a lot of trips to the bathroom, so we didn’t know exactly what Belinda had in mind and the anticipation was driving us both crazy.

After about fifteen minutes, Belinda finally stepped out of the house. 

She walked, completely naked with damp spirals of hair hanging in all directions, over to the hot tub and climbed in to join us. 

“Okay mystery woman…” Marcella began.  “We’re dying to know what we’re doing next.”

“Okay.” Belinda smiled.  “We can only do part of mine because it technically didn’t really happen the way I fantasize about it.” she opened. 

Marcella and I sat, intrigued as she went on.  “It was one of those nights that we were partying at Chuck’s house.  We had all gone into the bathroom together like we did sometimes, only that time, SOMEBODY forgot to lock the door.” she said, eye-balling me.  “Anyway, we were all kinda goin’ at it when Hillary walked in on us.”

“I remember that!” Marcella and I simultaneously blurt out.

Hillary was a member of that old group.  She notoriously got shit-faced at every party back then.  Nine out of ten times, she would end up taking her shirt off, or making out with some random guy or girl, or generally doing something outrageous.  She was a thin blonde girl with a pretty face.  Anyway…

“So, I can’t remember exactly what we were doing at the moment that she walked in, but it was very clear that we were busted.  Anyway, she just said ‘sorry, sorry.’ and ran out.” Belinda explained.

“Riiiiight?…” Marcella coaxed her to go on.

“So instead of going back to the party after that, we just locked the door and kept going, remember?” Belinda asked.

“Yeah.” I said.

“Well, what I fantasize about is that it all happens the exact same way, only instead of leaving, Hillary stays in the bathroom with us and watches us all have sex.” Belinda finished.

Marcella and I were left speechless.  Finally Marcella asks what we’re both dying to know. 

“So you want the three of us to ‘do it’ in front of somebody else?”

“Uh-huh.” Belinda blushes.  “Remember that night we played truth or dare, when you would dare me and Johnny to do stuff or he would dare us to do stuff with each other?..  Well, part of what I liked about that so much was being watched by the other person.” Belinda explained to Marcella.  “Knowing that you were watching me jerk him off, or sucking his dick made it feel so much dirtier.” she paused.  “Then whenever he would watch us make out or go down on each other and we would get him to jack off…  I got so horny being so dirty in front of someone…  Anyway, by late in the summer, none of us were really watching anymore because we were all doing it.  So, when Hillary walked in on us that night, I was scared, but later on I started wishing she had stayed.  I wanted to do all of that shit right in front of her.  I wanted her to see me being all slutty, getting fucked from behind while I ate out a girl…  Just thinking about it is turning me on.”

I had caught glimpses of what an exhibitionist Belinda was deep down inside when she would put on little shows for me with Marcella, but I had no idea it went as deep as it did.  I was loving all of her honesty and the fact that she wanted to revel in her kinkiness. 

“I always imagine Hillary because she was always wasted and taking her shirt off and suggesting we all play strip poker and stuff, so I felt like she would have been into it.” Belinda said.

I was so turned on by everything she’d said that I couldn’t think of anything to say.  Marcella was silent too. 

We had all seen Hillary the day before at Dan’s wedding.  She looked roughly the same as she had back in ’99.  She was white.  Blue eyes and blonde hair.  She was thin and a little taller than Be and Marci.  She also had bigger boobs that we’d all seen numerous times that summer.

“She was at Dan’s wedding.  We could call her.” I said.

Belinda looked at me.  “No way!  I just meant we could pretend she was there or something.”

Marcella interjected. “Why not?..  None of us even live in the same town anymore…” 

“No.  She’s friends with all our friends.” Belinda reasoned.

“So?  She’d have just as much reason to keep it quiet as we would.” Marcella retorted.

“That’s only if she actually goes through with it.” Belinda volleyed.  “What if we asked her and she said no?  The first thing she would do is tell everyone.”

I was picturing it in my mind.  Crazy Hillary, watching the three of us in action wasn’t so hard to imagine. 

“I bet she would do it.” I said.

“Me too!” Marcella exclaimed.  “She was always wanting to take her top off!  She was always hooking up with everybody.  Shit, she probably would’ve made a move on Johnny if you two weren’t together back then…  Plus, how many times did she get wasted and end up making out with one of the girls from Chuck’s job?…”

Marcella had a point.  We all sat silently staring at Belinda.  She closed her eyes tightly and finally said “Fuck it.  Let’s call her.”

After we had sat around and formed our plan, it was decided that I should make the call.  I called her up and told her that Belinda, Marcella and I were still in town and wanted her to join us for dinner.  She happily accepted the invitation.  I then took Marci and Belinda to their houses to shower and change.  We were all to meet back at my dad’s house at 8PM.

I got back early and cooked up some lamb chops and rice.  Marcella and Belinda arrived around 7:30. 

Marcella was wearing a jean skirt and black, low cut blouse under a jacket.  She wore her hair down and tussled.  Belinda sported an extremely short black skirt.  The top she was wearing is tough to describe.  It was almost like a thinly looped netting with small sparkling colored jewels all over it.  I’d never seen her wear it before and assumed that she would usually wear a bra or camisole underneath. 

That evening, she wore it without either and I could very easily make out her nipples through the loose weave.  It clung close to her body, but wasn’t tight enough to mask the natural bounce and sway of her tits when she moved.  Had I seen any girl wearing that out at a club, I would’ve had no respect for her and assumed that she was a raging slut.  Basically, I loved it!  Her light brown hair was left naturally curly and pulled up in a pony.  I reached down and softly pinched her left nipple which had found its way through the loose weave of her top.  “Going all out, huh?” I smirked as she kissed me hello. 

“Tonight’s about showing off, right?” she replied with a warm smile.  “I thought this would be appropriate.”

We all agreed that we still wanted to go through with it and at 8PM on the nose, Hillary arrived with a bottle of wine.

I offered to take her coat and she gladly slid out of it.  She was wearing short white shorts and a black blouse that buttoned down the front.  I have to admit, she looked really good. 

The next two hours were filled with dinner and lots of wine drinking.  As beautiful as Marcella and Hillary both looked that evening, I couldn’t peel my eyes away from Belinda.  I was shocked that Hillary hadn’t brought up the obvious fact that Belinda’s nipples were clearly visible through her top.  Seriously, If you squinted your eyes, it looked as if she were sitting there at the dinner table topless. 

Finally, Hillary asked if we were planning on going out after dinner.  We told her that we had planned on staying in for the evening.  To that, she finally said “Okay, good.”  She then directed her words at Belinda, playfully saying “I just wanted to make sure because if we were gonna go out, you should probably know that I can totally see your nipples through that top.” she laughed.  “Don’t get me wrong, it’s a hot top.  I just wanted to make sure you knew…”

Belinda smiled back and laughed.  “Don’t worry, I know.  I knew it was just gonna be us tonight, so I didn’t really care if everybody could see my tits.”

I loved the way Belinda just dismissed it like that.  She liked the attention.  She liked knowing that a room full of people could look at her tits.  In fact, I’m pretty sure, she wanted us to. In all honesty, I’ve seen a lot more of that top and others like it since that night, and it’s very seldom that anything is worn underneath.

The conversation moved forward, but from that point on, there were more and more subtle remarks and sexual innuendos.  We basically all got pretty buzzed and had a lot of laughs.  We were keeping it playful. 

As the night wore on and the wine flowed, we gradually confessed everything to Hillary.  We finally dropped the bomb and told her that the three of us were in love and that we were all going to live together.

“Oooohhhh.” Hillary said, wide eyed and frozen.  After a beat she went on.  “So the three of you are…  a couple – er -uh.. an item or whatever?”

“Yeah.” Marci smiled.

There was a long stab of silence as Hillary rifled through her thoughts and searched for a ‘politically correct’ way to articulate what she was thinking.  She finally just gave up. 

“Okay, I don’t mean to be inappropriate or anything, but so like, how does that work?  I mean, do you all sleep together, or do you take turns with Johnny or do you guys have like a girl on girl thing?…”

We all laughed and the mood lightened enough for Hillary to smile along with us.  Marcella giggled “All of the above.”

As the laughter died down Hillary said “Wow…  That’s wild you guys… but if you’re all happy and into it then…  You know…”  She lifted her glass again.  “Cheers!”

Hillary was the first person that we ‘came out’ to.  We found out that it wasn’t nearly as hard as we all thought it would be.

I finally leveled my eyes at Belinda.  “Do you want me to tell her?”

Belinda blushed and hesitated for a moment.  Finally she quietly said “Okay.” 

The wine helped.

I looked at Hillary.  She was staring at me wide eyed with the beginning of a smirk at the edges of her glossed lips.  “Back in the summer after our freshman year of college…”

“I remember that summer.” Hillary smiled, her cheeks beginning to flush red.  “The three of you were always sneaking off together.  Oh my GOD has this been going on since back then?”

“Yes.” I continued.  “We were young and we did a lot of uh…”  I stammered as I searched for the correct word.

“Experimenting.” Belinda offered.

“Experimenting!  Thanks honey…  Experimenting with each other.  So today, we were talking about a lot of the different things that the three of us did that summer and sort of…” I stumbled.  “…Sort of ‘re-enacted’ them.”

Hillary waited patiently for me to go on as she shifted in her chair.  She crossed her legs toward Belinda who could see what difficulty I was having.  Belinda found her courage and took over for me.

“Basically we were re-enacting each of our favorite memories from that summer.” she lightheartedly explained.  “We did Marcella’s first and then we did Johnny’s.  We were gonna do mine last, but we couldn’t, since part of it involves you…”

Hillary’s expression didn’t change.  Her eyes remained wide as she blurted out “Are you talking about the time I walked in on you guys in the bathroom that night?”

“Yes.  You remember?” Belinda asked her hopefully.

“Oh my GOD, are you kidding me?  I totally remember that.” She giggled.  “I walked into the bathroom and you guys were all going at it!” she smiled at me.  “I just thought you guys were really drunk or something.”

It was quiet for a moment before Belinda reluctantly continued.  “So-”

“I’ll do it.” Hillary interrupted, with bright eager eyes.

“What?” Belinda giggled.

“Well, you just told me how you were reliving all these sex memories all day and that the only one you couldn’t re-create was the one where I walked in on you in the bathroom, so…  I’ll do it.” she smiled with the wild look of excitement that only kinky sex acts can bring about.

Marcella sighed and began to smile too.  Belinda was mildly embarrassed but smiling too.  She didn’t say anything else after that, so I spoke up for her.  “There’s a little more to it…”

“What?” Hillary asked, clearly intrigued.

“No Johnny, that’s enough, really.” Belinda protested through her blushing cheeks.

Hillary fixed her wide eyes on Belinda.  Grinning from ear to ear, Hillary prodded.  “What?  Come on, tell me.”

Belinda was beet red.  “This is a lot more uncomfortable than I thought it was going to be.”

“Come on, I don’t give a shit.  Tell me.” Hillary pried.  I couldn’t tell if Hillary was just really cool or if she was overwhelmed with curiosity.  Remembering the wild party girl that she used to be, I figured maybe it was both.

Belinda smiled through a thick wine buzz and said “When I think about it in my head…  I imagine that you stay in there with us…” she shyly raised her eyes to meet Hillary’s “…and watch.”

Belinda was clearly bashful about everything that was happening.  Mercifully, Hillary didn’t let her mire in silence for very long.  She glanced around the room, still wide eyed, but now openly smirking. 

“So you want me to watch the three of you have sex?”  She paused for a moment and none of us spoke. 

Shy smiles circled the room until Hillary finally burst out “Okay!  So what do we do first?”

Belinda got up and gave Hillary a warm hug as they both giggled drunkenly.  Then we got right to it.

The truth is; not one of the three of us could remember what we were doing at the exact moment that Hillary had walked in on us that night, so we asked Hillary if she remembered.

“Johnny was leaning up against the sink.” she began.  Then she smirked at me.  “And you were naked.”

“You saw me naked?” I asked.  “How do I not remember that?”

“You were pretty drunk.” she laughed.  She searched her memory and went on.  “Belinda was…  on your left side standing next to you and the two of you were making out.”

“Was I naked?” Belinda asked.

“No.” she said to Belinda and Marcella.  “You were both completely clothed, but Johnny was totally naked.” she said.

“Ha-ha!” Marcella laughed, poking me in the chest.  “You gotta get naked!” she giggled.  “What about me?  What was I doing?”

Hillary turned a brighter shade of red as she giggled “You were uh…  Let’s just say you were on your knees in front of Johnny.”

All four of us let out a great howl of laughter.  Once the laughter had died down Belinda told Hillary what to do after she came in.  She asked her to just step inside and lock the door behind her.  Hillary asked how to know when to come in and Belinda told her to just finish her glass of wine and then come. 

Hillary agreed and Belinda hugged her one more time and said “Thank you so much for doing this!”

The three of us left Hillary to her glass of wine in the living room and walked into the master bedroom.  We were all smiling like giddy little kids as we walked into the master bath and closed the door, making sure that we left it unlocked.

Belinda’s smile was electric as she pushed me up against the counter top and threw her arms around my neck.  She kissed me deep and wet the way she had when we were nineteen.  “Ugh, I’m so fucking excited right now.” she whispered, grinning ear to ear. 

She took a step back as Marcella came up on my right side.  Belinda began to unbutton my shirt as Marcella came in to kiss me. 

“Hey!  No kissing.” Belinda pouted, jokingly.  “You guys didn’t kiss back then, remember?”

Marci didn’t bat an eye.  She just backed off from me and focused on Belinda.  “I’m just kidding Marci.  I don’t care if you guys kiss.  That’s not the important part anyway…”

Marci then kissed her softly on the lips and said “It’s your fantasy.  We should do it however you want.”

Belinda thought for a moment and said “Seriously?”

“Uh-huh.” Marci moaned before another slow kiss. “I kinda liked the fact that me and Johnny didn’t ever kiss back then. It made all the other stuff we did even hotter.”

“Okay.  Don’t kiss him then…  Just so it’ll feel more real.” Belinda smiled.

Marcella resumed softly kissing her as Belinda finished unbuttoning my shirt.  She pushed it back over my shoulders and if fell silently to the tile floor.  She leaned into me and began to kiss me as she pulled at my belt.

Marcella stood beside her and squeezed her breasts through her extremely revealing top.  Belinda continued kissing me as she popped the button on my jeans and then worked the zipper downward.  Before my pants could hit the floor, she reached forward and found my fully engorged cock with her soft palm and wrapped her fingers around it, instantly beginning to loosely stroke me in slow motion.

My pants fell around my ankles and I kicked them away.  There I was, against the sink, completely naked and it had only taken thirty seconds. 

In keeping with her character, Belinda did what she might have done eight years earlier.  She turned to Marcella and kissed her wet and hard.  When she pulled away, she hissed “Do you wanna watch me suck his dick?”

Marcella responded in kind.  “Yeah baby.  Suck his dick.”

Belinda dropped down to her knees.  I reached over and squeezed Marcella’s breasts through her top as Belinda took me into her mouth and began to lovingly stroke my cock with the wet ring of her lips.  Marcella stared down at her.  “Mmm.  I love watching you suck cock.”

After a short while, Belinda stood up and kissed Marcella again.  “Can you taste it?..  Can you taste his dick on my lips?” she panted.

“Mmm-hmm.” Marcella moaned.

“Do you wanna taste it?” Belinda hissed as she stroked my wet cock.  “Do you wanna put that big dick in your mouth?”

“Mmm…  Yes.” Marcella whimpered.

Belin turned to me.  “Would you like that baby?  Do you want my best friend to suck your big dick now-huh?  Do you wanna put your big fat cock in my best friend’s mouth?”

“Mmm-hmm.” I groaned as I gripped the counter top.

Belinda kissed Marcella one last time and then urged her.  “Suck his cock Marci.  I wanna see you suck his big fat cock!” she moaned.

Marcella dropped down to her knees in front of me and pulled me into her eager mouth.  

Her lips were soft and warm.  At first, Belinda just held onto me and watched her.  I was watching her too. 

“Yeah, suck that big cock baby.” Belinda cooed.  “Suck that cock for me.” she said as she turned to me and closed her eyes.  We shared a deep long kiss as Marcella pushed and pulled her mouth up and down my steel shaft. 

We were in position.  My stomach filled with butterflies at the thought of another person entering the room and watching us behave so deviously.  I began to imagine it in my mind.  The more I imagined Hillary’s eyes staring at the soft lips easing up and down my cock, the more excited I became.  The anticipation was building into a crescendo.  Seconds later, the door knob began to turn…

Hillary stood in the doorway with the same wide eyed smirk she’d been wearing all night.  I knew that I was going to be the only naked person when she entered and had wondered if I would feel at all bashful.  Now that it was actually happening, I found that I didn’t mind in the least.  In fact, I enjoyed it much more than I thought I would.  I looked dead at Hillary as she took in the situation.

“Oh, excuse me.” she blushed.

Belinda opened her sultry eyes and very seductively stared back at Hillary.  Hillary reluctantly took a step forward and pulled the door closed behind her.  She then turned the lock, just as she had been instructed to, before leaning back against the door.  Belinda stared at her and licked her own lips as she placed her hand on the back of Marcella’s head.  It was surreal.  It was beyond erotic.

“Mmm…  Do you guys mind if I stay for a while?” Hillary giggled.

Belinda responded by shoving her tongue into my mouth as she pushed Marcella’s head into my crotch.

“I like your top Belinda.” Hillary smiled.  “I feel like I’ve been staring at your nipples through it all night.”

The bathroom was big, but not so big that Hillary was more than five feet from us.  Belinda continued to stare at her with a wild animal lust in her eyes. “I think I’m supposed to wear a bra with it, but I didn’t really feel like it.” Belinda softly moaned.

“You like being looked at?” Hillary smiled, taking on a more serious demeanor.

“Uh-huh.” Belinda cooed. 

Something strange was happening.  I thought that Hillary was just supposed to watch us, but Belinda was very openly interacting with her.  Belin seemed eager to please Hillary too.  It was really interesting to watch their interactions.

“Do you like watching?” Belinda asked as she slid her fingers around the base of my cock as Marcella pulled down another wet stroke.

“So far.” Hillary smiled with a raise of her eyebrow.  Then her brow furrowed as she looked directly down to Marcella’s lips sliding up and down my hairless cock.  “Is…  Is he shaved?”

Marcella then took her mouth off of me as Belinda removed her hand.  Marci giggled as Hillary went wide eyed, admiring my smooth, spit covered erection.  “Oh my God…” she trailed off as Marcella slid her lips back over my manhood.

“You like?” Belinda purred, smiling at her once more before pulling Marcella to her feet.  “You like kissing girls, right?”

Hillary blushed.  “Sometimes.”

Belinda pulled Marcella in close. “Have you ever watched two girls kiss each other?”

“Yes.” Hillary reluctantly admitted.

Belinda then shoved her tongue into Marcella’s mouth with no inhibition whatsoever.  Hillary stood and watched on, unflinching. 

Belinda then pulled Marci off to the side a bit to give Hillary a clear view of my throbbing cock as she she gripped it and began to slide her fist up and down the length of it.  Hillary made no attempt to avert her eyes.  She stared down at the show and smiled. 

“Do you like watching me stroke Johnny’s big hard cock?” Belinda asked sensuously.

Hillary shyly bit her lip.  “Yes.”

It was clear to me then that Belinda was a full blown exhibitionist.  She was pulling out all the stops.  Belinda released my cock and began to unbutton Marcella’s blouse.  Belinda then slid the blouse off of Marcella’s perfect torso.  It was then carelessly tossed aside as they resumed kissing passionately. 

Belinda then busied herself with the clasp on Marcella’s bra.  It was undone in an instant and tossed on top of her blouse on the tile floor. 

By that time, I had begun to lightly stroke my cock as I watched the show unfold, occasionally stealing glances at Hillary.  She was fully engrossed as well although I did catch her shoot a glance my way when I began to touch myself. 

Marcella’s back was to Hillary, so she hadn’t seen Marci’s breath taking tits yet, but they were in full view for me and Belinda.  I studies her tan orbs for the hundredth time that weekend as Belinda took Marci’s hand and placed it on my cock.  Marcella then took over stroking me as Belinda began to unzip Marci’s skirt.

“Do you think it’s weird that I like watching Marcella jerk my boyfriend off?” Belinda oozed.

Hillary was briefly at a loss for words.  She finally sighed “I guess not.”

Marcella was just two or three feet in front of Hillary.  As Belinda pulled Marci’s skirt downward, it caught and stubbornly held on to her beautiful round ass.  Belinda pulled harder with no luck as she continued deeply kissing Marcella.  With another quick tug, the skirt finally came down to reveal Marci’s beautiful tan ass.  The skirt fell to the floor leaving Marcella naked, save for a skimpy black thong.

“Doesn’t Marci have the most amazing ass?” Belinda mused as she slipped her fingers into Marcella’s waistband and slowly slid her panties down to her feet.

“Uh-huh.” Hillary whispered.

With Marcella and I both completely naked, Belinda stepped around us toward Hillary. 

We weren’t sure what would happen next.  Hillary briefly tensed up as Belinda reached around her waist–
–and unlocked the door.

She led Hillary by the hand into the master bedroom and sat her down on the small sofa beside the bed.  She then leisurely shoved me onto the bed.  I checked to see if Hillary was still smiling and she was. 

Belinda then took Marcella to the side of the bed near the love seat and sat her down facing Hillary.  Marcella went along with every movement without question or hesitation.  Belinda reached across the bed and placed my hand on my cock.  She glanced over her shoulder and spoke to Hillary. 

“Sometimes, Marci and I like to put on a little show for Johnny.”

Hillary leaned back into the love seat, wide eyed and giggling.

“Have you ever been with a girl before?” Belinda asked as she began to push Marcella’s naked thighs apart.

“I’ve made out with a few.” Hillary replied.

Belinda made a show of bending at the waist in front of Hillary.  Her micro skirt rose up, revealing her lower ass cheeks as she went on.  “Have you ever gone down on a girl before?”

“No.” Hillary shifted, leaning slightly forward.

“Have you ever watched two girls together?” Belinda softly purred as she delicately licked Marcella’s inner thigh.

“Not in real life.” Hillary admitted.

Belinda softly kissed Marcella’s inner thigh less than an inch from her glistening hairless slit.  “Mmm…  What do you think of all this?” Belinda queried.

“It’s pretty dirty.” Hillary exhaled.

“Uh-huh.” Belin moaned as she softly kissed Marcella’s outer lips. 

She had cocked her head to the side, placing her cheek against Marcella’s left thigh so that Hillary had a clear view of the unfolding events.  I had already begun stroking my cock, but Hillary’s eyes were glued to Belinda.  “Do you wanna see me lick her pussy?”

Hillary glanced up at me and then back down to Belinda.  “Okay.”

Belinda was moving slowly and oozing sensuality.  Hillary watched in awe as Belinda placed a fingertip on either side of Marcella’s pussy and spread it open, further exposing Marcella’s little clit.  She then opened her mouth and pressed the tip of her soft tongue against Marcella’s pleasure button.  Hillary stared at her tongue as it flicked Marci’s clit up and down.  Marci began to softly moan as Belinda flashed a glance at Hillary.  “What if Johnny put his cock in Marcella’s mouth right now?..  Would you like that?”

Hillary was getting more and more into it.  “Mmm-hmm.” she said almost under her breath.

I stood up on the bed and positioned myself by Marcella’s beautiful face.  She glanced up as I brushed my cock against her cheek.  She then turned her head and wrapped her warm soft lips around me.  She began pulling me in and out in slow deep strokes. 

At the sight of that, Belinda turned her face away from Hillary to focus more completely on Marcella’s clit.  She was deliberately bent at the waist and sticking her beautiful ass out, just a couple of feet in front of Hillary.  Marcella softly moaned onto my cock as I stole another look at Hillary.  She was watching my cock gliding in and out of Marcella’s mouth.

Hillary’s eyes darted back to Belinda’s ass as Belinda reached behind her back and grabbed the tight skirt, hiking it up further to show off her spectacular ass to Hillary.  Once her skirt was in a bunch around her hips, Belinda slipped her thumb under the elastic waistband of her panties and feverishly pulled them downward. 

She couldn’t get them past the center of her ass cheeks from the angle she was at.  She could have easily stopped pleasuring Marcella for a moment to pull them the rest of the way down, but she didn’t.  She left them clinging around hips, exposing the top half of her ass and she slid her hand down her tummy and into the slack panties.  She began gently fingering herself right in front of Hillary, albeit behind the loose hanging cloth of her panties.

She began to moan at her own touch.  Within a few moments, she briefly pulled her lips from Marcella’s quivering mound.  “Can you pull my panties down?” she quickly panted before diving back into her work.

Hillary stared blankly for a moment before looking up at me and smiling. 

I couldn’t believe it either.  I knew Belinda well enough by then to know what she was up to.  It wasn’t enough to have Hillary watch us.  Belinda wanted to involve her.  To what end remained to be seen. Maybe it was the thrill of toying with people and testing their limits.

Hillary reluctantly reached up to Belinda’s hips and slipped her fingertips into the waistband of her panties.  She began to pull them downward over Belinda’s smooth tan ass cheeks.  Once past that point, they fell effortlessly to the floor.

“Thank you.” Belinda moaned.

From my vantage point, I could see everything that Hillary was seeing.  Two feet in front of her face, Belinda’s hand was feverishly massaging her own pussy.  She was bent over at a right angle with her legs apart.  Her pretty little asshole was in clear view and she knew it.

“I get so fucking horny watching Johnny get his cock sucked.” Belinda panted.  “Does that make me a slut?” she asked aloud as she fingered herself in front of Hillary.

Again, Hillary was caught off guard.  “…I guess not.” she answered, trying to appease Belinda.

Belinda then reached further beneath herself until her middle finger came to rest on her puckered pink anus.  As she began rubbing it in small circles she went on to say “Do you like watching Marcella suck his cock?”

“Yeah.” Hillary answered timidly.

“Is it making you horny too?” Belinda panted as she slid her fingertip into her asshole.

“Uh-huh…  And what you’re doing…” Hillary grinned.

Belinda quickly turned her head to Hillary as she began to work her finger in and out of her butthole.  “Yeah?” she moaned.  “You like watching me put my finger in my ass?” she baited Hillary. 

“It’s pretty hot.” Hillary smiled.

Belinda then slipped her finger out of her rectum and stood up.  She turned to face Hillary. 

Her nipples poked through the loose weave of her top.  Her skirt remained in a bunch around her hips, leaving her hairless pussy in plain view just two feet in front of Hillary.  She stood with her hands on her hips completely unabashed.  “Have you ever let a guy fuck you in the ass?”

I was enjoying Marcella’s intense blow-job, but neither one of us could take our eyes off of Belinda and Hillary at that point.  Hillary stared up at Belinda with a spark of lust in her eyes. 

“Hell yes!” she giggled.  “I fucking love getting fucked in the ass.”

“Who knew we had so much in common?” Belin groaned sensuously.  “So, are you still into girls at all?”

“It’s been a while.” Hillary smiled up.

Belinda returned her warm smile.  “You said you were staring at my nipples all night.”

“Uh-huh.” Hillary volleyed.

Belinda slid her fingers back down to her moist crotch, lightly diddling herself.  “Do you want me to take this thing off?” Belinda asked mischievously.

Hillary cupped her face in her hands and giggled shyly before looking back up at Belinda.  “Yeah.”

Belinda continued to push her even further, circling her clit with her fingertips.  “You want me to show you my little fuckin’ titties?”

“Okay.” Hillary giggled again.

Belinda then shocked everyone in the room by stepping forward and placing her knee on the sofa next to Hillary.  She then brought her other knee up to rest on the other side of Hillary’s hips.  Hillary covered her face again and giggled “Oh my GOD!” as Belinda straddled her waist with her bare shaved pussy just inches above Hillary’s lap.  Belinda then pulled Hillary’s hands from her eyes.  Hillary turned a whole new shade of red as she dropped her hands down at her sides, draping them over Belinda’s naked thighs.

By that point, Marcella had pulled her mouth off of my cock.  She was staring at Belinda.  So was everyone else in the room.  Lost in my own interest, I sat down on the edge of the bed beside Marcella, eager to see what Belinda would do next. 

Hillary stared up into Belinda’s eyes with a drunken grin plastered to her face.  Belinda then began to wind her body in a serpentine fashion as she grabbed the bottom of the skimpy top she was wearing.  Ever so slowly, she began to peel it away from her bare skin underneath.  “Are you enjoying the show?” she oozed.

“I am.” Hillary answered very agreeably. 

Belinda’s sequined top was just below her breasts as she continued to writhe on Hillary’s lap.  She slowly pulled the top up, revealing her small, but beautiful breasts.  Hillary stared at them. 

It was clear to Marci and I that a strong current of lust was building up behind her eyes.  Belinda finally pulled the top over her head and tossed it on the floor behind her.  She then pulled the bunched up skirt up past her tummy and over her breasts.  She slipped it over her head and tossed it away before climbing off of Hillary, finally completely naked.

Belinda had subtly involved Hillary, and then alienated her by leaving her as the only clothed person in the room.  I recognized her tactics, as I had used them myself before. 

The truth is, I had no idea what Belinda was trying to do.  I had my assumptions, but it didn’t matter either way.  Whether she wanted Hillary to join us, or whether she wanted to torture her all night, I was still having one of the most erotic experiences I had ever had.  Then Belinda handed the reigns to Hillary.

Marcella and I were sitting side by side in front of Hillary.  Belinda stood next to her and casually asked her “What would you like to see us do?”

Hillary looked around at the three of us.  She didn’t expect to suddenly be thrust behind the wheel.  “I don’t know…  It’s your fantasy, right?  What do you want to do?”

Belinda put her hand on Hillary’s shoulder.  “Well, this is part of my fantasy.” she explained.  “I want you to tell us what you want to see us doing.”

“Oh my god…” Hillary chattered as she put her hand over her eyes.  “Anything?” she asked giddily.

“Sure.” Belinda said.

Hillary was silent for a long time.  She finally burst out “I don’t know what to say!  I liked it better when you were telling everybody what to do!” she pleaded.  “I’m sorry.”

“No, that’s okay.” Belinda smiled.  She then looked at me and Marcella.  “I want everyone to be okay with this though.” she said as she sat down on Hillary’s lap.  Hillary didn’t seem to mind.  “I’ve been fantasizing about this for years, so I’ve got some pretty kinky shit in my mind.”

Possibly speaking out of turn, I blurted out “Just go for it.”  I was a little over zealous maybe.

Belinda smiled back to me and then looked at Hillary.  “I’m not worried about you two.”  She then said, “Okay.  I’m just gonna go for it, so if anything happens that’s too much for you, just say ‘pancake.’ and we’ll stop.”

I couldn’t believe we were invoking a ‘safe word.’  (Pancake is still the word we use, just so you know.)

Hillary thought for a moment and then smiled again.  “Okay.”

Belinda excitedly climbed onto the bed beside me.  She knelt next to me and pushed my thighs apart, exposing my full erection and smooth shaved balls to Hillary.  She then bent over me and took me into her mouth just long enough to coat my cock with saliva.  She then took my right hand and held it open in front of her face.  She pressed her flat tongue at the base of my palm and licked it, coating it with more spit before placing it against my smooth cock.  She then turned her attention to Hillary who was seated just a few feet in front of me.

“First I want you to watch Johnny stroke his big fat cock for you.” Belinda moaned.

Hillary giggled into her hand for just a second and then focused in.  I began slipping my spit drenched fist up and down my cock in slow long strokes.  I felt strangely calm.  I watched her eyes follow my fist up and down and grew even harder with each stroke, knowing that she was looking.

“Do you like that?” Belinda began.

“Mmm-hmm.” Hillary answered.

“What do you like about it?” Belinda inquired.

Hillary shifted her weight.  “I like how smooth it looks.”

“What else?” Belinda pressed.

“Mmm… I like the sound it makes.”

“Yeah?” Belinda pushed.

“Uh-huh.” Hillary moaned softly.

Belinda let her observe me in silence for a moment before whispering lustfully “Have you ever thought about Johnny fucking you?”  Hillary looked up at Belinda nervously.  “It’s okay.  Be honest.” Belinda soothed.

Hillary’s eyes drifted back down to my wet cock.  “Yes.”

“What about you baby?”  Belinda purred into my ear.  “Have you ever thought about fucking Hillary?”

“Mmm.  Yes.” I admitted as I watched Hillary’s eyes widen further.

Belinda then kissed me sensuously.  My cock was still standing straight up in front of Hillary as Belinda pulled my hand off of it.  Belinda was about to turn things into a whole new level of kinky.

“Johnny, I want you to look at Hillary.” she began.  “Marcella is gonna suck your cock for you and while she does, I want you to tell Hillary everything you want to do to her.” Belinda moaned.

I was waiting for Hillary to say pancake, but the word never escaped her lips. 

I couldn’t believe what was happening.  I closed my eyes and felt Marcella kneel on the bed beside me.  I then felt her hot breath on my cock, and finally her warm wet lips enveloping me. 

I opened my eyes and let out a soft moan as I slid my palm down Marcella’s back.  I let my wrist come to rest just above her ass crack and slid my middle finger between her cheeks.

“That’s it.” Belinda softly whispered.

I located Marcella’s asshole and began to lightly make circles with my fingertip and then looked directly at Hillary.

“Hillary.” Belinda went on.  “I want you watch Marcella suck his cock.  I want you to watch everything they’re doing.”

Hillary stared straight into my eyes and nervously said “Okay.”

“Now, Johnny…  What do you want to do to her right now?” Belinda panted into my ear.

Marcella’s lips slid effortlessly up and down my shaft.  Hillary’s eyes moved all over the scene before her.  I suddenly felt more than naked.  I was vulnerable. I was exposed.  Would the dark things I revealed make her think less of me?  I finally released my worry and decided to just go with it.  The tension in the room was palpable.

“I want to stand up and walk over to you.” I said, looking directly into her eyes.

“Okay.” she slowly answered with a dry throat.  Belinda then went over and sat down on the love seat beside her.

“I want to stand in front of you and put the tip of my cock an inch from your mouth and jerk off while you watch.” I said as Belinda placed her hand on Hillary’s knee.

Hillary stared ahead.  “Okay.”

“Then I want you to take off your shirt.” I shuddered.

“Then what?” Belinda purred.

“I want you to take off your bra so we can all see your tits.”

“What else?” Belinda pressed.

“I want you to open your mouth and press your tongue against my cock.” I moaned.

Belinda then slid her palm up Hillary’s stomach.  Hillary looked at her nervously as she met her eyes.  “Do you want Johnny to put his cock in your mouth?”

Hillary sat stunned for a moment as Belinda’s flat palm rested against her ribs just below her right breast.  Finally she uttered “Okay.”

Belinda then added “Do you want me and Marcella to watch you?”

“Yes.” Hillary panted.

Belinda then slid her palm up to Hillary’s right breast and gently began to squeeze it.  “Then what would you do Johnny?”

I watched Belinda’s delicate hand massaging Hillary’s firm breast as Marcella’s head bobbed up and down in my lap.  I began to slide my finger into Marcella’s anus.  “I would tell her to get naked.”

“Yeah?” Belinda asked me, massaging Hillary’s breast.

“I would tell her to take off her panties and bend over the couch so we could see her asshole.” I admitted.

Belinda drew her other hand up to the front of Hillary’s blouse and began to unfasten the top button. 

Hillary looked at her with mild panic in her eyes, but she still did not utter the safe word. 

Belinda moved down to the second button.  “Do you want to show off your pretty little asshole?” she giggled.

“Oh my god, you guys are fucking kinky!” Hillary laughed.  Belinda unbuttoned the rest of the buttons and pulled Hillary’s blouse open to reveal a sheer black bra underneath.

“I warned you.” Belinda smiled as she reached up to Hillary’s chest with both hands and began massaging both breasts through her bra.  Hillary briefly closed her eyes and softly moaned into the night. Belinda then slid her hands down to Hillary’s waist and began to work on the button of her white shorts.  Hillary’s eyes popped open and she softly pleaded “Wait!  Wait!”

Belinda continued to pull the button through the hole and whispered warmly “It’s okay.”

Hillary slowly sank back into the couch as Belinda took her hand and guided it into the front of her unfastened shorts.  Belinda then lifted the front of her panties up and pushed Hillary’s hand inside.  “Now, touch yourself and tell us what you want us to do.” Belinda whispered to her.

Hillary sank deeper into the couch as I watched her hand begin to rise and fall beneath the crotch of her panties.  She was still a little bit too shy to tell us what to do without some coaxing from Belinda.

“Do you wanna watch Johnny fuck me?” she asked in a sweet playful tone.

“Okay.” Hillary smiled as she dug her fingers deep into herself.

Belinda pulled Marcella’s face up from my lap.  She then climbed in front of me, facing Hillary.  She put her feet beside my thighs and squatted over my waiting cock.  Hillary watched and fingered herself as Belinda began to rub the tip of my cock on her wet pussy lips. 

“Like this?”  Belinda asked. 

Hillary moaned her affirmation. 

“Do you wanna watch me take this big cock in my tight little pussy?” Belinda hungrily asked.

“Yeah!” Hillary moaned.

Belinda slid down onto me with a low moan.  Her pussy was still tight and felt amazing.  Hillary’s eyes were fixed on Belin’s glistening hairless cunt as it slid up and down my shaft. 

“Have you ever watched two people fuck before?” Belinda panted.

“No.” Hillary panted.

“Do you think I’m a fucking slut because I like getting fucked in front of my friends?” Belinda blurted as she bucked on my cock.

“No.” Hillary answered, trying to be cordial.

“Yeah you do.” Belinda cooed.  “Tell me I’m a fucking slut!” she moaned.

“Okay.” Hillary conceded with a soft giggle.

“Do you think I’m a fucking slut because I like eating girls pussies?” Belinda begged.

“Yes, I think you’re a fucking slut!” Hillary moaned.

“Oh, fuck yeah!” Belinda howled.  “Why else am I a fucking slut?” she demanded.  “Because I like to take it up the ass?” she crowed.  “Because I let my boyfriend fuck all my friends and then let him cum in my fucking mouth?” Belinda exploded.

“Yes, you’re a fucking dirty slut!” Hillary moaned as she finger-fucked herself.

I couldn’t believe how wild Belinda had become.  It was beyond my wildest imaginings.  Little did I know, she was only getting started.

“Am I a slut because I want you to take your shorts off so we can all watch you finger your little pussy?” Belinda grunted.

Hillary only thought for a brief moment before she began to rise to her feet.  Belinda continued to chant at her.  “Yeah, show us that little pussy!  Let us watch you finger fuck that pussy!” she growled.

In an instant, Hillary was on her feet.  Her shorts fell down on their own and she hurriedly slipped out of her panties revealing a thin strip of golden pubic hair just above her pink slit.  She then let her shirt fall off of her shoulders, leaving her wearing only her sheer bra.  She fell back down on the sofa and spread her legs wide, giving the entire room a full view of her pretty little cunt before going back to diddling herself.

“Yeah, work that pussy!” Belinda screamed as she bucked up and down on my cock.

I finally took a moment to glance over at Marcella.  She was spread eagle on the bed, rubbing her clit and staring at Hillary.  It was clear that she didn’t mind Hillary’s involvement either, so I went back to focusing on Hillary.  Belinda then continued down the rabbit hole.  “Look at that pretty little pussy Johnny!” she moaned enthusiastically.  “You wanna fuck that tight little pussy, baby?” she asked.

The answer was past my lips before I could even think about it.  “Fuck yes!”

Marcella then slid off of the bed and sat on the arm of the love seat across from us and directly beside Hillary.  She spread her thighs open wide and continued to massage her cunt in long wet strokes.

I suddenly realized that I was on the verge of having an orgasm.  With Belinda bucking on me the way she was and all of the filthy shit that she was saying, it had snuck up on me in a hurry.  I thought for a moment that I might be able to stave it off, but quickly realized it was too late.

“Oh fuck!  I’m about to cum!” I shouted as Belinda hopped off of me. 

All three of them stared as I reached up to my glistening shaft and began jerking it rapidly.

“Fucking cum for us baby!” Belinda shouted.  “Show us that fucking cum.” she purred.  Marcella and Hillary were still vigorously fingering themselves as they waited for me to cum.

Suddenly my stomach tensed and a volcano of hot thick cream erupted from the tip of my cock.  Belinda, Marcella and Hillary all cooed and hooted as a river of goo spewed over my vibrating fist and onto my belly.

I lay, glazed and panting in the center of the bed. As though my orgasm was the deciding factor for the end of the night, once I was spent, Hillary and Marcella gradually stopped touching themselves. 

I panted and silently cursed myself for cumming so early.  I hadn’t even gotten anyone else off the entire night and was a little pissed at myself, even through the glow of my orgasm.  Belinda skipped into the bathroom and grabbed a towel.  She then tossed it onto my stomach as the girls all giggled drunkenly.

I toweled off my stomach as Belinda helped Hillary up from the sofa.  She then smiled at her, both of them giggling, and said “That was so perfect!  Thank you so much!”  She then went on to hug her tightly around the waist. 

Hillary was still wearing her sheer bra and Be and Marci remained naked.  I took a moment to enjoy the sight of Belinda pressing her naked body against Hillary’s almost naked body.  Hillary giggled that she was happy to help.  Belinda gave her one last squeeze, then hopped onto the bed and lay down beside me.

As Marci began to climb onto the bed to lay on my other side, Belinda tossed the towel off of my tummy and said to Hillary “I hope we didn’t get too freaky for you.”

Hillary looked down at the three of us and smiled warmly.  “I had no idea how kinky you guys are!”

“Me neither.” Marcella added as she reached across me and playfully squeezed Belinda’s tit.

We had never had a spectator before, so I began to wonder what would happen now that it was over.  Would Hillary just get dressed and leave?  We had all been drinking.  Should she stay?  If she does stay, would she sleep with us or on the couch?..  All of these idiotic questions suddenly raced through my mind… 

Then Hillary just sat back down on the love seat and crossed her legs.

“So, was it everything you hoped for?” she smiled to Belinda.

“Pretty much.” Belinda beamed.

The atmosphere was suddenly and inexplicably so casual.  Maybe it was because the big moment everyone was anticipating was over.  I had cum so we could all relax…  Maybe.

Anyway, Hillary just sat there on the love seat in just her bra and had a casual conversation with the three of us all lying completely naked in front of her.

“So, am I the first person that’s ever watched you guys do that?” Hillary asked.

“Yeah.” Belinda smiled.  “Well, one time a bunch of people caught us giving Johnny a blow job together in the backyard at some party, but we stopped, you know?  It wasn’t anything like this.”

“You guys are fucking crazy!” Hillary laughed.

“You have no idea.” Belinda smiled.  She then furrowed her brow.  “I feel bad though…  You didn’t even get off.” she said in a sympathetic voice.

“Oh, that’s okay.” Hillary said.  “I wasn’t really planning to.”

“Well you can if you want.” Belinda offered as she cozied into my side.  “It ain’t gonna bother me!” she smiled.

“Really, that’s okay.” Hillary dismissed her.

Belinda was picking at her fingernails.  “Well, what if we all do it?” she asked absently.

“All do what?” Hillary asked.

“Well, none of us got off except Johnny…” she said. 

I bashfully covered my face with a pillow. 

“Oh, no, baby, I didn’t mean it like that!” Belinda laughed.  “No, I just meant that I wanna get off and I bet Marcella wants to get off…  I know you can get off again.” she laughed as she reached down and took my flaccid cock in her hand.  “Come on!  It’ll be fun!” she cheered. 

Belinda then hopped off of the bed and pulled me back over to sit on the edge facing the couch again.  She then pulled Marcella over to sit beside me.  Sitting on my other side, Belinda reached over to my crotch and began squeezing my soft cock in her fingers. 

“Come on, this will be the perfect finale.” she said as she worked my cock back to life. 

Hillary giggled as she and Marcella watched my cock begin to grow in Belinda’s hand.  Before long, I was as hard as an oak again.  Belinda then casually spat on my cock and pushed my hand toward it.  I could see that Hillary’s interest was returning.

Belinda then went over to Marcella and twisted her erect nipple between her thumb and finger.  “Now, you just watch Johnny jerking his big pretty cock…” she said as she slipped Marcella’s hand between her legs.  Marcella giggled briefly before she opened her thighs further and began to gently finger herself.

Belinda then plopped down in the love seat beside Hillary.  Hillary laughed at Belinda’s comical behavior as Belinda pulled at her thigh. 

Finally Hillary relaxed and spread her thighs.  Belinda then took her wrist and guided her hand back down to her little pink slit.  Hillary giggled once more as she threw her head back and submitted to Belinda’s will.

I stared down at Hillary’s little pink pussy as her fingertips began to softly explore.  She had a beautiful little pussy and I couldn’t take my eyes off of it.  Belinda then pushed her forward and began to fumble with the clasp on her bra.  Hillary giggled more as Belinda popped it loose.  “You don’t get to be the only person wearing something.” she smiled.

Hillary let the bra slip over her shoulders and down between her feet on the floor.  I hadn’t seen her tits in eight years, but they were still beautiful.  We never discussed her cup size, but I would’ve guessed a large C or small D.  Her flesh was pale and her nipples were light pink.  They were about the size of half dollars and were placed just above the center of her breasts giving them a perky quality.

For the first minute of our mutual masturbation, things were a bit awkward. 

The four of us sat facing each other, silently tending to ourselves, occasionally smiling or giggling at one another.  The lustful mood from earlier had dwindled and now everything just felt forced.  Every so often one of us would giggle to try and break the tension, but it wouldn’t go away for long. 

Then Belinda’s voyeuristic side came out to liven things up.

“Hey Marci?” she called over.

“Yeah?” Marci softly answered.

“Do you know what would be really hot?” Belinda asked.

“What?” Marcella shyly grinned.

Belinda then slid her finger inside herself and moaned “If you got on all fours and made Johnny lick your asshole while you finger yourself.”

I smiled and Marcella giggled quietly.  “Okay.”

She climbed up onto the bed and assumed the position.  Her hand then appeared between her legs and began to work her tight little pussy.  Continuing to stroke my cock, I turned toward her and placed my left hand on her left ass cheek and pushed it open, exposing her puckered little hole to Belinda and Hillary.  I then leaned in and lightly began push my tongue into her rectum. 

She moaned aloud as my wet tongue covered her quivering asshole for a good minute or so before she finally began giggling and turned around.

She resumed her position beside me and looked up at Belinda with devilish eyes.  “Belinda…  You know what I think would be really hot?” she asked.

Belinda returned her smirk.  “What?” she asked.

“…If you suck on Hillary’s tits.” Marcella moaned.

Up to that point, it had all been a show.  We did some pretty freaky stuff in front of Hillary, but no one had laid a hand on her yet aside from a short boob massage from Belinda, and that was on top of the clothes.  

Belinda turned to look at Hillary who was leaning back into the couch and working her fingers in and out of her own wet pussy in slow deep thrusts.  Belinda lowered her head toward Hillary’s chest and looked up at her smiling face and asked “Pancake?”

Hillary’s smile broadened as she arched her back and moaned “Mmm, no.” 

With that, Belinda opened her mouth and pressed her wet tongue against Hillary’s pink nipple.  Hillary moaned as Belinda closed her lips around her nipple and tugged at it with her lips.  I felt another surge of blood rush down into my groin as I began to quicken my pace.  Things were starting to get interesting.

Belinda finally pulled away from Hillary’s chest with a wet chin.  Hillary smiled at her, saying “That was nice.”

Belinda then pinched her wet nipple softly and smiled.  “You like it when girls suck on your nipples?” she giggled.

“Does that make me a slut?” Hillary giggled back.

“No…” Belinda feigned thought.  “Hmm…  What WOULD make you a slut?” she paused.  Then she leveled her eyes back at Hillary.  “I know what might make you a slut.” Belinda moaned.  She then nodded her head toward me.  “It sounds like Johnny’s getting a little dry over there…” 

Hillary smiled at her.  Belinda licked her lips just inches from Hillary’s mouth.  “If you were to lean over there and spit on his cock, that might make you a slut, maybe…”

I was bursting with anticipation.  I couldn’t believe how dirty Belinda had gotten and I was loving every moment. 

Hillary took her hand from her crotch and slowly stood up.  Marcella and Belinda stared at her as she placed her hands on my thighs and leaned over me.  I leaned back to give her more room as she bent down further until she was no more than six inches from my cock.  She then opened her mouth and let a long string of saliva dangle from her lips, down onto my throbbing erection.  It finally shook loose from her lip and I wrapped my hand around my spittle drenched shaft and went back to work.  Belinda and Marcella booth hooted their approval as Hillary sat back down beside Belinda.

“That felt pretty slutty.” Hillary giggled.

I was rubbing Hillary’s spit all over my cock as Belinda turned to her and said “It was pretty slutty, but not TOTALLY slutty.” Belinda giggled.

“Ha-ha!” Hillary laughed.  “So, then what would be TOTALLY slutty?” she asked.

“You don’t wanna know.” Belinda smirked.

“Okay, then what would be a little MORE slutty?” Hillary giggled back.

Belinda laughed briefly as she absently slid her fingers over her clit.  “Uh…  A little more slutty would be…” she drifted off in thought.  “Sucking on my tits.” she mused.

“Okay.” Hillary giggled back.

Belinda turned toward Hillary and arched her back.  “Go ahead.” she smiled.

Marcella and I both hooted as Hillary bent over Belinda and drew her puffy nipple into her mouth.  She was half smiling as she coated it with saliva.  She finally pulled away and we were all giggling like little kids again.  Hillary chaffed “Okay, so what would be even more slutty than that?”

Apparently, our kink had rubbed off on Hillary.  She was challenging Belinda now.  She wanted to see how far Belinda would push her.  

Belinda smiled at her and thought for a moment.  “What about letting me suck on one of your tits while Marcella sucks the other one?”

“Bring it on.” Hillary smiled.

Everyone was giggling as Marcella stepped over to the sofa and knelt in front of Hillary.  Hillary leaned back and Belinda and Marcella moved in.  As they tenderly sucked on Hillary’s nipples, the entire mood of the evening began to shift.  Hillary began to moan softly as she fingered herself.

When Belinda and Marcella finally pulled away, Belinda locked eyes with Hillary.  She spoke soft and low.  “You know what would be really fuckin’ hot?”

“What?” Hillary asked, quite seriously.

Belinda rested her hand on Hillary’s thigh and began to slide it upward.  She then looked at Marcella and was met with her dark bedroom eyes.  Marcella took her cue from Belinda and put her own hand on Hillary’s other thigh.  Belinda then turned back to Hillary and inched closer to her face.  She then seductively whispered “Letting me and Marcella fuck you.”

I sat down on the love seat and watched Belinda lay Hillary down in the center of the bed.  I could see how nervous she was about what she had just agreed to.  She had never been with a woman that way and she was visibly terrified.  Belinda then crawled up from the foot of the bed.  Her curly brown hair hung in wild disarray as she slid down onto the mattress beside Hillary, facing her.  Marcella then lay down on Hillary’s other side.

Belinda slid her fingertips up and down Hillary’s lithe body.  She started just above her pubis and drug her fingertips up her belly and between her large breasts.  

Hillary exhaled slowly as Belinda began to tease her left nipple.  Then Belinda leaned in and gently kissed her on the lips.  I watched Hillary timidly open her mouth wider and wider to accept Belinda’s gentle tongue.  

As they began to kiss more deeply, Marcella bent over Hillary’s chest and gently licked her left nipple.  Hillary moaned softly into Belinda’s mouth.  Belinda then rested her palm on Hillary’s flat stomach and began to slide it downward.  

Hillary took a deep breath as Belinda slid her fingertips just over her strip of blonde pubic hair.  Belinda kissed her deeper still as she inched her fingertips downward until they gently rested over her slit.  As Belinda applied slight pressure, Hillary let out a high pitched moan to harken the first time another woman had ever touched her down there.  

Belinda began making slow circles around Hillary’s clit as she pulled her lips away from Hillary’s and turned her eager tongue toward her right nipple.  No sooner had Belinda’s mouth parted from hers than Marcella’s eager lips swooped in and began to gently kiss her.  

Belinda increased her pressure slightly as Hillary and Marcella began to kiss deeply.  Marcella slid her hand over Hillary’s left breast and teased her nipple as Belinda began to slip her finger inside of Hillary’s wet, eager pussy.

At that, Hillary let out an explosive moan.  Belinda went back up to kiss Hillary once more and found Marcella already tending to her.  The three of them all touched tongues as Belinda pleasured Hillary’s groin with her fingers.  

As Belinda slipped away, Marcella resumed her deep kiss with Hillary.  I then watched Belinda sensuously slide her body toward the foot of the bed.  She flashed me a lustful glance as she lay flat on her tummy between Hillary’s thighs.  She then lowered her head and silently pressed her tongue against Hillary’s tight slit.

Hillary’s body began to tighten and flex as she rhythmically panted.  Belinda tongued at her pussy with expert precision.  Marcella continued to lick her breasts, only pausing for an occasional kiss.  

I stared in awe as my two beautiful women deflowered Hillary before my eyes.  A short while later, I saw Marcella raise her left leg and prop it up, effectively spreading her thighs as she lay on her side.  She then took Hillary’s left hand and drew her fingers into her mouth.  Once they were wet with Marcella’s saliva, Marci guided Hillary’s hand down between her thighs.  Hillary timidly began rubbing Marcella’s wet pussy as Marcella went back to kissing her.

Over the next half hour or so, I watched the three of them sensually make love.  They frequently changed positions.  Hillary eventually got her first taste of another woman.  The three of them all took turns kissing, biting, licking and tasting one another.  None of them spoke during all of that.  Their movements were slow and patient.  The atmosphere was drenched in eroticism.

Belinda was lying on her back in the center of the bed.  Marcella was lying on her tummy between Belinda’s thighs, lapping at her smooth slit with great tenderness.  Hillary lay beside Belinda, kissing her lips and neck.  As Hillary lowered her tongue down to Belinda’s nipple, Belinda panted “I wanna get fucked now.”

She then propped herself up on her elbows and turned toward me.  “Come here baby.” she smiled.

I was happy to have a chance to redeem myself.  I wasn’t sure if Hillary would stay involved if I joined in on their fun, but it was a risk I was happy to take.  

What I had been watching them do for the better part of an hour had left me wanting.  I stood up from the love seat as the girls cleared out a spot in the center of the bed.  My cock was still standing straight up.  

I climbed onto the bed between Belinda and Hillary and lay down on my back.  Hillary was still smiling, but kept her distance.

Belinda swung her leg over me.  She was facing my feet, straddling my tummy.  In that moment, it wasn’t about making love for her. She wanted to fuck me and she wanted to put on a hell of a show doing it. I was shivering with anticipation.  She reached down between her thighs, took hold of my cock and positioned it at the soft opening of her flower.  Then, in one smooth motion, she lowered herself down onto me.

Marcella sat to our right and Hillary was kneeling on our left.  I watched Belinda’s beautiful ass bounce up and down on my crotch as I felt our two smooth hairless parts intermingling.  

Marcella leaned over to Belinda and began kissing her deep and wet on the mouth.  To this, Belinda leaned backward into me as she ground her pussy down on my shaft.  Hillary then joined the fray and began squeezing Belinda’s bouncing breasts.  Belinda turned to Hillary and gave her a deep wet kiss as Marcella slipped her hand over Belinda’s tummy and rested her fingertips on Belinda’s exposed and swollen clit.

As Belinda bounced all over my cock and got her tits sucked and squeezed by Marci and Hillary, I felt Marcella’s hand begin to gently massage my smooth balls.  Hillary then took over rubbing Belinda’s clit, but was very careful to keep from making contact with me.  Maybe she was afraid that she would be overstepping her boundaries.  I didn’t know how Belinda or Marcella would feel about it either, although it was clear that they were both enjoying her company at the present moment.  

I began to wonder if Belinda’s exhibitionist nature would lead to more experiences like this one in our future.

Whether it was from exhaustion or just an act of generosity, Belinda finally climbed off of me.  Neither one of us had reached a climax yet, which led me to think that the night was still alive with possibilities.  

Belinda took Marcella’s place on my right side as Marcella climbed onto me.  She feverishly pulled my cock into her glistening cunt and began to ride me reverse cowgirl.  Hillary immediate resumed the position she had dutifully filled when Belinda was the one on top, and began to rub Marcella’s clit as she licked her bouncing tits.

Instead of joining her, Belinda lay down beside me and kissed me deeply before pulling just a few inches away.  She was giddy and smiling like a child on Christmas morning.  She then began to softly whisper.

“Can you believe this?” she quietly moaned.  

I was  too lost in the pleasure I was receiving from Marcella’s tight pussy to answer her.  

She kissed me again and then pushed in close to my ear. In a barely audible voice, Belinda moaned “I wanna watch you fuck Hillary.”

A smile spread across my face. Belinda giggled and nibbled my earlobe. I had already seen what an exhibitionist Belinda had become. Now I was beginning to see her voyeuristic side.

“Do you want me to see if I can get her to fuck you?” Belinda moaned quietly into my ear.

“Okay.” I smiled back before kissing her again.

I then grabbed Marcella by the hips and rolled with her onto our sides so that I was fucking her from behind in the spoon position. This left Hillary behind me. Belinda was clamoring to her knees by Marcella’s head and she eagerly waved Hillary over to her.

I grabbed Marcella’s left leg and lifted it high in the air so that I could penetrate her more deeply. Hillary scurried over to Belinda and they were soon face to face on their knees. The sound of Marcella’s bellowing filled the room as Belinda pulled Hillary in close and began kissing her. I watched their hands begin to explore each other’s beautiful bodies before each of them found the other’s crotch and began pleasuring one another.

Belinda looked Hillary in the eyes seductively and said “Thank you so much for this.” before going back in for another kiss. “This is so fucking hot.” she cooed.

Marcella began to roll her stomach toward the mattress beneath me. She had always loved it from behind, so I followed her lead and rose up to my knees behind her.

I stared down at her beautiful ass as I rubbed the tip of my cock on her glistening bald pussy. As I thrust back into her, Belinda leaned across her back toward me and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me with animal ferocity as I pounded away at Marcella. Hillary was behind her, gently slipping her fingertips across Belinda’s swollen clit.

Amid Marcella’s loud moaning and the slapping sound of my hips repeatedly slamming into Marci’s beautiful round ass, I heard Belinda urgently groan to Hillary. “Rub my fuckin’ asshole!”

Despite having fucked Marcella in the ass the night before, I hadn’t gotten to do that with Belinda in over three years. When she told Hillary to rub her asshole, I immediately began to wonder if she had decided she was ready for something a bit bigger back there. I was even further excited when I saw Hillary wet a finger in her mouth and then reach behind Belinda. Even though Hillary and I had still not had contact, things were rapidly heating up.

Hillary massaged Belinda’s rectum as Belin and I made out. My pelvis continued to smack against Marcella’s beautiful ass as I barreled into her from behind. Belinda’s inner freak began to bubble to the surface again. She unexpectedly turned to Hillary and commanded “Put your tongue in my fuckin’ ass!”

I wasn’t sure Hillary would be down for that. After all, only an hour earlier, she had never even gone down on a girl, let alone eaten one’s ass out.

Belinda didn’t even wait for a response, opting instead to resume passionately kissing me. I kept my eyes wide open though. I had to see Hillary’s reaction.

Hillary simply inched back a bit and bent at the waist behind Belinda. I pounded Marcella with Belinda’s tongue down my throat and watched in awe as Hillary pushed Belinda’s ass cheeks apart and buried her tongue in Belinda sweet bum.

“Oh, fuck yeah!” Belinda growled. “Yeah, eat my fuckin’ asshole baby! Eat that dirty little asshole!”

I had always thought of Hillary as being a bit of a slut, but what she was doing now was well beyond my wildest imaginings. Her nervousness had slipped away along with her inhibitions. She lapped at Belinda’s asshole with reckless abandon. I had already been thinking about fucking Hillary, but that image sent me over the edge.

It turned out that I was in luck.

After another minute or so, Belinda pushed me back, away from Marcella. I sat on my haunches at the foot of the bed as Marci rolled onto her side.

Belinda rose back up to her knees in front of Hillary and began rubbing her pussy as she feverishly spoke. “You like eating my fuckin’ asshole? Huh, you little slut? You like eating my asshole?”

Hillary just moaned aloud.

“You little fuckin’ slut! You want some cock now?”

Hillary couldn’t answer other than to moan again.

“Is that what you want you little fucking slut? You want to fuck my boyfriend’s big fucking cock?”

“OOH FUCK YES!” Hillary finally bellowed.

Marcella began fingering herself as she watched the exchange. Belinda pressed on. “Yeah? You wanna fuck my boyfriend you little slut?”

“Yes!” Hillary moaned as Belinda pinched her nipple hard.

“Tell me! Tell me you’re a little fucking slut and you wanna fuck my boyfriend right in front of me!” Belinda demanded.

OH FUCK! I’m a little fucking slut! Oh, I’m a dirty slut and I want your boyfriend’s cock in my tight little pussy!” Hillary released.

“Yeah?” Be pressed further. “Tell me how you want that fuckin’ cock! Tell everybody how you like to get fucked!”

“From behind!” Hillary panted.

Hillary got down on her hands and knees in the center of the bed, putting her beautiful athletic ass on display for everyone to admire. Belinda and Marcella each got on either side of her. Marcella reached below her and began rubbing her waiting cunt as Belinda hung a glob of spit over her exposed rectum.

The spit landed squarely on Hillary’s asshole and dribbled down to her smooth pussy lips. As I scooted forward, Belinda shoved her tongue into my mouth before withdrawing and urging me “Fuck that little slut baby! I wanna see you fuck that little pussy good!”

Recalling how Hillary had openly admitted enjoying anal sex earlier in the evening, I began to rub the tip of my cock through Belinda’s spittle on Hillary’s asshole.

“Yeah, rub that big cock on her asshole!” Belinda hissed.

Hillary moaned again as I slid the tip downward to her slit and forcefully rammed my cock up her tight little pussy.

Hillary squealed with delight as I began rocking into her. Marcella fell back onto the bed and spread her legs for me. As she began to make a show of rubbing her smooth little box, Belinda bent down and lay her head on Hillary’s right ass cheek.

‘If this is the kind of shit that Belinda and Marcella are going to be into…’ I thought. ‘…Wow.’

I was excited at the prospect of Belinda wanting to perform in front of on-lookers. Now I was beginning to understand that she didn’t only want to be watched. She wanted to watch too. I began navigating all of the possibilities that this could lead to in my mind.

Would she want to watch me fuck other girls?

Would she want to watch Marcella fuck other girls or guys?

Would she want to fuck other guys while we watched her?

Each though filled my imagination. I wasn’t too keen on the idea of sharing either Belinda or Marcella back then, but I had to admit that the thought did turn me on in some strange way. I was then suddenly jerked back into reality by Belinda’s urgent voice.

“Fuck that pussy baby! Fuck that tight little pussy!” she growled as Hillary’s fevered moaning filled the room.

“Does that feel good baby?” Belinda cooed. “Does that pussy feel good?”

“Oh, if feels so fucking good!” I panted.

“Let me taste that fucking pussy!” Belinda commanded before opening her mouth wide.

I pulled my gleaming cock out of Hillary’s gushing hole and rammed it deep into Belinda’s mouth. She sucked me in for five or six strokes before spitting me out to go back to Hillary’s warm little fuck nest. I then registered from the corner of my eye that Marcella was turning over.

She got on her knees beside Hillary and stuck her ass up in the air. I then saw her glistening finger reach around from her side. She immediately found her puckered little rectum and slipped her finger deep into her asshole.

This was something I would see Marcella do a lot over the years and it turns me on even more each time.

I grabbed Marcella’s ass and pulled her closer to me. She scooted down to be side by side with Hillary as she continued to work her middle finger in and out of her asshole. Belinda then noticed the pattern and positioned herself on all fours on Hillary’s right side. I finally figured out that they had made a little ‘line-up’ for me.

I had seen this in porn movies before and had always wanted to do it…

I slid my cock out of Hillary and stepped over to Marcella and quickly dipped my cock into her waiting pussy. After a moment, I stepped behind Hillary again and pushed back into her. I then stepped behind Belinda and slipped into her warm hole.

If this was a glimpse into the future, I couldn’t wait!

I stayed inside of Belinda for a while, enjoying her rough panting. Far to my left, I stared at Marcella’s finger, still working deep into her anus. I forcefully muttered “Yeah, finger fuck that tight little asshole for me.”

What I hadn’t expected was for Hillary to think that I was speaking to her! Her hand suddenly disappeared from between her legs and reappeared over her right ass cheek. Her glistening finger tip began to massage her puckered little hole before gently slipping inside.

This was what you’d refer to as a ‘happy accident.’

Knowing that Hillary liked anal and then seeing her sliding her finger in and out of her butt was enough for me to make another bold move. I slid my middle finger into my mouth and covered it with spit. As I continued to pound Belinda, I reached over to Hillary’s ass and slid my hand beneath hers. Her hand then disappeared beneath her body again and re-emerged down between her thighs. She resumed massaging her clit as I forced my wet finger up her ass.

Thank god I had gotten that first orgasm out of the way, because this went on for a while. All three of them were moaning loud and saying all kinds of dirty shit to one another. I suddenly began to sense another orgasm coming. I caught it early enough to slip out of Belinda’s warm cunt and take a short break. I then stepped over to Marcella who was still jamming her middle finger in and out of her own asshole.

Marcella had the most amazing ass…

Once I felt I had recovered enough, I slipped my cock effortlessly into Marcella’s pussy. I fucked her without mercy, yet she continued to ram her finger in and out of her ass. Belinda then crawled forward and got in front of Hillary.

Hillary continued fingering herself, bent over the bed as Belinda shoved her ass in Hillary’s face. Belinda made no demands. She no longer needed to. Hillary was hers now and she did exactly what Belin wanted her to do.

I watched, amazed as Hillary shoved her open mouth into Belinda’s ass.

Belinda moaned out as Hillary’s thrashing tongue found her sphincter again. “Oh fuck yeah baby! OH FUCK! Eat my fuckin ass baby!” Belinda panted.

As I watched Belinda get her asshole cleaned, Marcella began to slam backward into me. She moaned louder and louder as she dug her finger deeper into her own asshole. The muscles lining her vaginal wall tightened around my cock as she screamed her way through a reality bending orgasm. As she began to shudder and tense up, I slowed my rhythm to long deep strokes until she was completely spent.

‘One down…’ I thought.

I slid out of Marcella and she fell onto her side on the bed, drunk with pleasure. Then the moment I had been waiting three years for finally arrived.

I turned my attention to the two writhing bodies to my right. Belinda was on all fours in the center of the bed, fingering herself as Hillary tongue fucked her asshole. Belinda looked back at me with her face twisted in overwhelming sensation. “Johnny!” she moaned. “I want you… I want that cock in my ass!”

Belinda was ready to put on her final show of the night.

Hillary cleared out of the way and looked up at me. Her eyes were on fire with anticipation. Belinda pulled her forward to lay beside her. Marcella lay on her other side. Belinda then fell over on her right side and pulled her knees up by her chest, exposing her wet little pink anus to everyone. I climbed up and lay on my side behind Belinda. Marcella kissed her softly on the lips. “How long has it been?” she smiled.

“Maybe a year?” Belinda admitted with a slight twinge of worry in her voice at the pleasure and pain to come.

“Well, this is your fantasy baby…” Marcella whispered softly. “How do you want this to go?”

Even in that strange circumstance, Marcella was so sweet. Belinda thought for a moment.

“We never did this back then…” she thought. “Let’s do it like it’s really happening for the first time.”

“Okay.” Marcella smiled. With a final soft kiss, Marcella slid back and slipped into character.

“Are you sure about this Belinda?” Marcella feigned shock and concern.

“Yeah.” Belinda mumbled as she found her own character again. “Yes. I want that big cock in my ass!”

“You’re such a fucking slut.” Marcella giggled. “Hillary, can you believe she’s gonna let Johnny put his dick in her ass?.. Have you ever let a guy do that?”

Hillary stretched out on her side behind me and played along. “Fuck, yeah!” she giggled. “I love getting fucked in the ass!” she beamed with over the top dramatics.

“See?” Belinda giggled. “Hillary likes it!”

“Don’t listen to her.” Marci advised as she tossed Hillary a sexy wink. “Everybody knows Hillary is a total slut.”

Hillary giggled back. “Hey! I’m not the one who likes watching her boyfriend fuck all of her friends! If anyone is a slut here’ it’s Belinda!”

Marcella laughed quietly before turning more seriously to Belinda. “Is that right? Are you a fucking slut?” she asked, grabbing Belinda by the jaw. “Are you a little fucking slut that likes watching your boyfriend fuck all your friends? I bet you get off on it! I bet you like watching him fuck all your friends, don’t you?”

“Yes!” Belinda moaned. “Oh, I fucking love it!”

“Is that why you make me watch you suck his cock all the time?– Huh? Cause you’re a little slut?” Marcella goaded.

“Fuck yeah, I’m a little fucking slut!” Belinda moaned.

“Yeah? You want that cock now?” Marcella toyed with her.

“Yeah! Yeah, I want that fucking cock!”

“Where do you want it?” Marcella pressed.

“Oh, fuck. I want it in my tight little asshole.” Belinda purred. “Shove that big fucking cock up my ass!” Belinda moaned.

I pressed my cock against her rectum and held her hips firmly. Hillary and Marcella both stared at the tip of my shaft as I forced it slowly into Belinda’s tight anus.

“OOOHH FUCK!” Belinda bellowed.

“How does it feel?” Marci grinned.

“Oh my god, it feels so fucking good!” Belinda growled.

“Yeah? You like having a big hard cock in your ass you fucking slut?”

“I fucking love it! I love having Johnny’s big cock in my ass!” Belinda howled.

Marci eventually fell silent and went to kissing Belinda and fondling her perky little tits.

Belinda’s asshole felt amazing. She hadn’t been fucked in the ass for a good while, so it was practically like the first time. As I slowly slid in and out of her beautiful little ass, Hillary reached down between us and began to sensuously massage my balls. The entire experience was incredibly erotic.

Belinda wasn’t quite out of kink yet. Up to that point, despite everything we’d done, Hillary still hadn’t had my cock in her mouth.

“Mmm, fuck!” Belinda moaned as she turned to look over her shoulder at Hillary. “Pull that fucking cock out of my ass.” she moaned.

I leaned back and Hillary took the base of my cock and slid the length of my shaft out of Belinda’s gaping hole.

“Mmm.. Now put that fucking cock in your mouth!” Belinda growled.

Hillary hesitated for a moment. She looked at Belinda and was met with a lustful stare. She then looked at Marcella. Marcella smiled at her and licked her lips. It was so fucking sexy I about came right then.

Hillary turned back toward my cock and opened her mouth wide. Impressively, she pulled my entire cock deep into her mouth and sucked it for a few seconds before gagging and spitting it out. She then guided the tip back into Belinda’s gaping asshole.

As I began to fuck her ass again, Belinda pulled Hillary’s face into her own and gave her a sloppy wet kiss. As they parted, Belinda grinned at Hillary. “Now, THAT was TOTALLY slutty.” she giggled.

Hillary went back to massaging my balls as I worked my cock deeper into Belinda’s ass. Belinda raised her left leg high into the air to allow me to push even deeper into her bowels. About that time, Marcella had taken to Belinda’s cunt with her right hand and was practically fucking her with three fingers.

Belinda’s moaning began to increase in volume. Marcella and I saw the signs. Belinda would be climaxing soon.

I began to quicken my thrusts into Belinda’s asshole. Within moments, Belinda released an ear drum shattering scream.

I felt warm liquid spray out onto my balls in pulsing gushes. She screamed wild profanities as Marcella furiously rubbed her clit and pushed on her stomach. My entire cock was up her ass. I continued to feel the warm fluid gush out onto my balls and down my thighs.

That was the day we learned that Belinda is a squirter.

I finally slid my cock out of her tortured asshole. Belinda giggled as she curled up into the fetal position. I looked down at the comforter that was now damp with her fluids.

“Holy shit!” I exclaimed as Marcella smiled up to me.

“We got a squirter!” she laughed.

Once the laughter died down, Marcella kissed Belinda softly on the lips. “So, did we live up to the fantasy?”

Belinda responded by grabbing Marcella and squeezing her close. They kissed passionately once more. Then Belinda finally sat up. She looked at Hillary. “You still haven’t cum yet.”

“That’s okay.” Hillary assured her with a smile.

Belinda looked at me as she rebutted. “You should just fuck Johnny until you cum.” she smiled.

“Ha-ha!” Hillary laughed. “Seriously, Belinda, it’s fine. You don’t have to get your boyfriend to throw me a pity fuck.”

“Why don’t you let him fuck you in the ass?” Marcella chimed in. (I love you Marci.)

Hillary looked at Marcella and then back to Belinda. “Seriously?” she asked, genuinely surprised.

Belinda smiled. “In the fantasy, I get Johnny to cum on all three of us at the end, so I still want him to cum again anyway. Is it okay if he cum’s on you?” Belinda asked very casually.

“I guess so.” Hillary giggled.

“I guess he could just jack off on us or whatever, but…” she paused, leaning closer to Hillary “…I think it would be way hotter to watch you take it up the ass.”

Hillary shook her head in amazement. She looked at the floor for a moment. Then back up to my cock which was still rigid. Then back up to Belinda.

“…Alright. Let’s do this!” she laughed.

Marci took over from there. “If this is the big finale, we’re gonna do it right!” she exclaimed as she pulled Hillary into the center of the bed.

Hillary got down on all fours with her beautiful ass up in the air. Marcella then sat down at the head of the bed and opened her legs wide enough for Belinda to sit down in front of her. Belinda leaned back into Marcella as Marcella held her in a loving embrace. “Scoot up some Hillary.” Marcella politely ordered. Hillary obeyed. “Belin, spread your legs.”

“And, what is this all about?” Belinda asked as she kissed Marcella over the shoulder.

It was so beautiful. Aside from the fact that they were both naked, they looked like a regular couple sitting down in front of the couch to watch a movie. They held each other and kissed with such tenderness and love. My heart grew in that short little moment.

Marcella smiled into Belinda’s eyes and then looked up at Hillary. “Since this is the big finish to your fantasy, and since we turned Hillary into a raging dyke tonight, (we all laughed) I thought that since you’re gonna let your boyfriend fuck her in the ass, it was only fair that she go down on you.”

There was another moment of lighthearted laughter as I climbed up onto the bed behind Hillary.

“So, you love getting fucked in the ass?” Marcella smiled at her. Despite all of the taboo things we were discussing, the conversation was remarkably casual.

“Uh-huh.” Hillary answered.

“How long has it been since the last time?” Belinda asked her.

“Like a week?” Hillary pondered.

“Wait..” Marcella interjected with a coy grin. “Do you have a boyfriend Hillary?”

Hillary blushed. “No.”

“OH MY GOD, you ARE a total slut!” Marcella laughed. “Who was it?”

I bent down behind Hillary and pushed her ass cheeks apart.

“This guy I work with.” Hillary answered.

I spit a wet glob of saliva onto her little pink anus.

“Where were you when it happened?” Marcella begged.

I began spreading it around with the tip of my tongue.

“Oh, god… In the bathroom at work.” Hillary admitted

I knelt behind her and grabbed the base of my cock.

“OH MY GOD! You let some random guy fuck you in the ass in the bathroom while you were at work? You are SUCH a slut!” Marcella giggled.

Knowing that Hillary was such a promiscuous little thing kind of made me want to fuck her even more for some strange reason. She went on to defend herself. “He wasn’t some ‘random guy.’ We’ve worked together for like three years.” she giggled.

I began rubbing the tip of my cock on her spittle drenched anus. Marcella reached around Belinda’s relaxed waist and began massaging her breasts and teasing her nipples. Belinda reached up and pulled Hillary’s head down into her crotch.

I thrust my cock deep into Hillary’s asshole. She wasn’t as tight as Belinda or Marcella had been, but she still felt amazing. Hillary dug her tongue into Belinda’s wet mound as Marcella played with Belinda’s beautiful tits. I stared ahead at Belinda and Marcella. I listened to them both hooting raunchy words of encouragement to our new little fuck doll.

I realized then that Hillary was nothing more than a play thing. Belin and Marcy weren’t threatened by her in the least. They were happy to have their fun with her and let me have mine too. We all knew that at the end of the day, it was the three of us that were together. Once I understood that, I understood how things would work in the years to come. I could happily watch Belinda get fucked by some other guy, or Marcella sucking one of my friend’s cocks. They could watch me fuck an army of beautiful women. As long as we were honest with each other and we trusted each other, nothing was ever off limits.

I’ve always hated the term ‘swinger.’ just because it sounds so cheap and selfish. What we had was more than that. We deeply thrived on watching each other be happy. It was like reaching enlightenment… but there was sex.

Hillary had been taking it like a champ. She had made use of her nimble fingers and was bringing herself to orgasm. Belinda couldn’t cum again despite Hillary’s best efforts, but she enjoyed herself anyway. Hillary finally reached orgasm just moments before I announced that my own was on it’s way.

Belinda crawled over to Hillary’s right flank and Marcella took the left. Belinda told me to fuck Hillary’s dirty little asshole until I came.

I grabbed Hillary’s hips and laid into her with everything I had and a moment later, I jerked my cock out of her gaping asshole and began violently stroking it, desperately chasing down my own moment of sweet release.

Belinda and Marcella both lay their heads on Hillary’s round ass cheeks and opened their mouths wide as I sprayed a thick swath of cum all over Hillary’s ass and my two girlfriends’ beautiful faces.

Epilogue:

Hillary ended up sleeping over. She slept in the bed with the three of us and left after breakfast the next day. She kissed us each goodbye as she left. Marcella still had a few days until she had to get back to Austin, but my flight home was later that afternoon. Belinda would be flying back the day after.

Before we all parted ways, we spoke about the future. We were all alive with excitement. I came to terms with how I would end things with Amanda. Belinda had to move out of Bruce’s place. Marcella had to finish getting divorced.

What I learned in the next few months was that divorces take forever… Belinda and I got home and followed through with the things we had to do.

I was able to end things with Amanda somewhat amicably. Belinda had a much more difficult time dealing with Bruce. She then moved in with me into my small garage apartment until we could find something more practical.

Then we waited…

It took eight months for Marcella to finally get her divorce. Fortunately, Belinda and I were able to find ways to keep ourselves ‘entertained’ while we waited.

It was then that I started keeping a journal.

Life had become too interesting to risk forgetting.

NEXT: “JOURNAL-001: WAITING FOR MARCELLA”

---